Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Asuna sat on a very comfortable couch, looking around the spacious conference room that Kazumi has set up with cameras and lights. She looked at the blonde beside her who looked just as confused at her.

Ayaka offered her a soft smile once she felt her eyes linger. Flashing the orange-haired girl a smile before she looked at the photographer who was sitting directly across from them, fiddling with one of her cameras.

Kazumi nodded in satisfaction. Turning to her laptop, she pressed a button before looking at the couple with a wide grin on her face, “So…”

Asuna shared a glance with Ayaka again before looking at Kazumi confusedly, “I'm not sure what we're doing here, to be honest…”

Kazumi then turned her eyes to Ayaka who could only shrug at her.

“So…?” Asuna trailed off awkwardly when the silence started to feel too long for her.

Kazumi crossed her arms and sighed, “This is not starting out as I'd hope…” she murmured to herself, thinking to herself for a little bit. She suddenly straightened up and smirked at her companions, “But to get straight to the point!” she raised her voice slightly, waving in front of her, “How did this start? Tell me everything!” she pointed in between the couple.

Ayaka's lips raised upward as she looked at Asuna with a flirtatious smirk, “How long do you have?” she looked at the photographer with a playful smile.

Kazumi grins, “All day!”

Asuna laughed at the excitement from the other woman at the thought of a scoop, “I think it started 2^nd year of middle school?”

Ayaka nodded at the question, looking thoughtful as she recalled the memory as well.

===17 Years Ago | 2^nd Year Middle School===

Asuna's POV

Slam!

“I'm up! I'm up!” I sat up from the couch, looking around to see whatever woke me up.

Blinking the sleep away, I finally found my roommate and best friend, Konoe Konoka, stomping her way towards me.

Uh-oh. I thought as she tossed an envelope that I immediately recognized on the coffee table with irritation that is very rare for her.

We’ve known each other since we were 10 when Dean Konoemon – or Konoemon-jii-chan, as he insisted I call him – introduced Konoka to me as his granddaughter and my new roommate. We got along well, and we’ve been best friends for as long as I can remember.

Dean Konoemon, out of the goodness of his heart, adopted me when I was around 4-5 years old when Takahata-sensei brought me to Japan after I was orphaned. He’s been supporting me most of my life, and to not be any more of a burden for him and his family, so I’ve been doing part-time jobs ever since I got into middle school.

“Another one?” I yawned as I focused back on my friend’s pout.

“Argh!” Konoka groaned, plopping herself down beside me, “It's just the deal I made with my father when he agreed to let me study in Mahora.”

“Hmm…” I already knew that, so I just leaned my head on her shoulder, “I can help you sabotage it, if you want?” I joked sleepily. That would be funny. I can already imagine how Konoka's omiai partner would react if we did that.

“That's it, Asuna!” I was pushed away from my comfortable position at her exclamation, excitedly taking the papers from her envelope out.

“Umm…” I was lost.

“We can sabotage the omiai!” Her eyes looked at me hopefully, “We can learn about everything he dislikes! And we can find a way to cut the meeting short with an excuse!”

I blinked.

Then I smiled.

“Okay,” I agreed easily, taking one of the papers from her hand.

This is gonna be fun.

“Hmm… Seems like a pretty simple guy…”

Next rightful heir of a prestigious dojo.

A master of various martial arts.

Travels a lot.

My best friend rolled her eyes, “A simple guy in his 30s, probably…”

I giggled. From what she told me, most of her omiai partners are over 25 with the oldest being 40.

“I will not be engaged to a 30-year old as a 13-year old, Asuna!”

“Do you have an idea how we can sabotage this?” I answered, fully willing to help.

“We have a full two weeks to plan this, I'm sure we'll figure something out.”

===A Few Days Later: A Day Before the Omiai===

“Yes, that'd be all. Thank you!” I dropped the phone after ordering room service.

For the first time since Konoka moved here, this would be the first time that the omiai would be outside the Mahora area so, she was required to stay in a hotel a few cities over which almost ruined our plan. But luckily, Eishun-ji-chan agreed to let me go with Konoka when she asked.

I swiped the paper with her omiai partner's profile from the table and read the words that I've almost memorized for the past few days.

“Maybe if we were 10 years older, this person sounds like a perfect partner.” Asuna mused, putting the paper down.

“Hmm?” Konoka looked up from her own reading.

“For one, he's rich,” I raised a pointer finger up, “and he sounds very strong, look at all the martial arts he can do.”

Konoka smirked, “Not everyone likes older men, Asuna.”

I felt my cheeks heat up so I hit her with a pillow, “That was not what I meant, Konoka!”

I rolled my eyes as my best friend continued to giggle at her joke.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

I ran towards the door excitedly – food’s here!

“Hi ma'am, room service,” He greeted with a bright smile, pushing the cart with our dinner into the room before leaving with a bow.

“Finally! I was getting hungry.” I cheered, removing the lid from the plates, “Itadakimasu!”

Konoka took a seat in front of me and took her food a little more carefully, “Itadakimasu.”

I took a huge bite out of my ramen. Mmm. This is delicious. “What do you think your future husband would be like?”

…

…

…

Konoka turned so red, and she stuttered, “Wha-?”

I waggled my eyebrows, “C'mon! It was just the two of us here,” I slurped more noodles before continuing, “with all the omiais you've attended, you can't tell me you haven't fantasized about it. I won't believe it!”

Konoka shook her head with a shy smile, “Fine…” she took a spoonful of her curry, chewing slowly just for suspense. She knows I hate that.

I focused all my attention on her.

“First off, I would want to be with someone who's my age or at least near my age,” Konoka finally answered.

I laughed, “Well, duh…” I took another mouthful of noodles.

“Then, someone strong would be nice. Someone who'll be able to protect me and our future kids.”

I almost choked on my noodles, Cough. Cough. “You're already thinking of kids?!”

“You aren't?”

“Well, being an orphan,” I started, unfazed, “I just never thought about it, I guess…”

“I understand…” Konoka nodded, not bothered by the usually sad topic since we’ve been open about it since we met, “Then, what kind of person would you want to end up with?”

I looked up for a moment then grinned, “Someone sweet and kind,” I imagined, “and can make me experience different kinds of things.”

“And older,” she teased.

I winked.

Little did we know, we were describing exactly how our future partners would be.

Well, maybe except my age preference…

===The Next Day===

I helped Konoka tie the obi around her waist while a few of her attendants cleaned up on the slight mess we made dressing her up.

“I kinda want pancakes,” I murmured absently as I felt my stomach growl. I patted Konoka's waist after admiring my handiwork.

“Asuna! I have a problem here!”

I laughed, “Don't worry, Konoka. We have a plan-oomph!”

Konoka's hands were on my mouth, shutting me up.

“Oops…” I easily laughed it off, squeezing Konoka's shoulders, “It'll work out, Konoka.”

“I sure hope so,” Konoka whispered, chancing a glance behind her to confirm that no one was listening in.

“We got this,” I winked.

“Konoka-ojou-sama,” An elderly lady stepped closer to us, “It's time to go.”

Konoka nodded before turning her attention back to me, “Good luck.”

I nodded, “See you in a few minutes.”

Ayaka's POV

My parents and I were at a brunch event to celebrate a new product’s successful launch by the Yukihiro Group. I drank the rest of the tea from my cup as I listened to my parents talk to their colleagues about things that a normal teenager shouldn’t know about. But as the only child and heiress of the company’s owner and president, I was privy to a lot of information that goes on in the company.

I turned my head and covered my mouth with a napkin to cover a yawn – I barely slept the previous night as the bed in this hotel felt a little harder than what I was used to. My eyes widened when I saw a very familiar shade of orange. Without making myself look too eager, I tugged on my father's sleeve to get his attention.

“Yes, dear?”

I smiled the perfect smile that I was trained for since childhood and looked up at him, “Can I step outside for a moment?”

Please don't ask follow-up questions. Please. Please.

He nodded after giving my head a pat, “Go ahead, dear.”

I smiled and bowed politely at the other people on the table so as not to appear rude. I briskly walked off to the hallway, looking around as soon as I was out and I immediately saw the orange hair that initially caught my attention.

I rolled my eyes.

 Of course, the one weekend that I'm out of Mahora, she would be out of Mahora as well. I walked towards her where she was peeking in the conference room across from where I was just in.

“What are you doing?” I asked flatly.

Asuna-san spun around quickly, almost falling flat on her face if not for my quick reflexes, “Ayaka! What are you doing here? Oh, are you in another one of your parents’ parties?” she rambled nervously, holding onto my arms for balance.

I raised my eyebrows expectantly after helping her get back to her feet.

“Well…” She nervously stuttered, looking around us in the mostly empty hallway before she sighed resignedly, “I'm helping Konoka get out of an omiai.”

I gasped at the admission, glaring at her, “Isn't that a bit disrespectful to the other family?”

We have a… for a lack of better word, difficult relationship. We have been antagonizing each other since we’ve met when she transferred to Mahora – she came in all quiet and when I tried to talk to her, she called me a brat!

The nerve of this girl…

But somehow, she's been one of the constants I've known since kindergarten.

At 15, I know for a fact that my life would be completely different without her.

Now, that's an upsetting thought.

“Forget the other family, I'm just here for Konoka!” She huffed, voice raising slightly, “Will you let me proceed with our plan?”

I inhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose to quell the annoyance that is starting to bubble up, “Fine,” I conceded, crossing my arms, “but I'm staying here to make sure you don't do anything stupid.” I paused thoughtfully, “Or stupider.”

“Fine,” Asuna-san rolled her eyes.

I was thinking of asking her what their plan was, but she caught me off guard when she casually just opened the door and ran inside.

I gaped.

“Konoka! I need-"

I immediately ran in when Asuna-san completely stopped talking mid-sentence.

I wasn't worried.

I’m just not sure how I'd feel if she was somehow injured under my watch.

I completely froze right behind Asuna-san when I saw exactly what made her pause.

Konoka-san, who we were supposed to be saving from this omiai, was comfortably settled on someone's lap. Someone who looked incredibly feminine for her omiai partner.

But I'm not judging.

“Hello Asuna-kun, Yukihiro-kun,” Dean Konoemon greeted with a smile from a table away from the… couple, “Did you girls need something?”

I stopped breathing altogether at the sudden pressure in the room. I can feel my companion moving a little closer to me, grabbing my wrist, “Wrong room!” she shouted before dragging me out of the room and closing the door with a slam.

I was so confused.

So, I hit her arm, “What just happened, Asuna-san?” I asked heatedly.

The only response she could give me was a glare with puffed out cheeks.

She was about to say something stupid. Probably. Half the things she says is stupid, anyway.

Then her phone rang.

“It's Konoemon-ojii-chan!”

“Who?” My confusion multiplied as she handed me her phone and I gasped when I finally realized who exactly was calling her.

I pushed her phone back in her chest in panic.

She made a sour face before finally answering the phone.

“Yes?” I looked at her wide-eyed.

I went beside her and put my ears next to her phone to listen in on the conversation.

“Please come back inside,” the voice from the other end requested, “and you can bring your friend with you.” Were his last words before he cut off the call.

“This is your fault,” I accused before knocking on the door, making sure to not let Asuna-san barge in.

“Come on in.” We heard and I motioned Asuna-san to go first.

Dean Konoemon was right there when we entered the room, looking as calm as he usually does.

“It's good to see you two on a weekend.” He greeted and he motioned for the two of us to follow him to the balcony where Konoka and who I assumed was the person she was… sitting on earlier… now in a separate seat from our friend.

I felt my cheeks heat up as the image came up on my mind again.

“Umm… Konoemon-ojii-chan…?”

“Asuna-kun, Yukihiro-kun,” he started softly, opening the door and leading us outside, “I would like to introduce you to someone that would hopefully be in Konoka's life for a long time.”

“Ojii-chan!” Konoka-san laughed, a slight blush coming up her face.

Her partner doesn't seem to handle embarrassment the way that she does, though. The girl, her gender is more prominent now, with a side ponytail was so red, I'm worried she might spontaneously combust.

“I'll let you youngsters introduce yourselves to each other,” Dean Konoemon gave us a smile and slowly made his way back inside the conference room.

Konoka-san stood up and pulled the other girl up with her. I realize she's a few inches shorter than the brunette which makes her the shortest person in our group.

“This is Secchan!” She introduced happily, gesturing widely at the girl beside her.

“Sakurazaki Setsuna,” The raven-haired girl immediately followed up, bowing right after with a slight frown, “Only Kono-chan is allowed to call me that.”

I take a good look at this Sakurazaki Setsuna after that; and I admit she is quite visually appealing, if not a little too serious.

“I’m Asuna!” My orange-haired companion said, smiling widely at the newcomer, “Are you the martial artist that will inherit a dojo?”

The raven-haired girl frowned once more as she looked Asuna-san up and down cautiously, “Yes.” Was her tight reply.

“Wait…” I knew her name sounded quite familiar, “Sakurazaki? Heiress to the Shinmei-ryu?”

Sakurazaki-san's eyebrow shot up, “You're familiar with the Shinmei-ryu?”

“Anyone who's had even a modicum of training in any martial art is familiar with the Shinmei-ryu.” I answered incredulously.

She nodded in acceptance at my answer – the Shinmei-ryu is one of, if not, the most prestigious dojo in Japan.

“So, how did you two meet?” Asuna-san casually changed the subject back to the… couple(?) in front of us, “From what we saw earlier, I would be worried if you just met today.” She teased.

Konoka-san giggled, “We met when we were 5! Remember the childhood friend I was telling you about, Asuna?”

Asuna-san's eyes lit up in recognition, “Ohh! The Kendo prodigy!”

Sakurazaki-san turned so bright red at the compliment.

“Nice!” Luckily, Asuna-san turned her attention to Konoka-san before the other girl turned a dangerous color of red, “What are the chances?”

“I know!” The brunette grinned and bounded up to Asuna-san for a hug, “I'll give you more details later!”

They separated after a few seconds, both of them looking so happy at each other, then Asuna-san went back to my side.

“We'll leave the two of you, then,” She started, already pulling me away.

“Congratulations!” I managed to get out before the door closed behind us.

“So, Asuna-kun!” It was the dean, now standing in front of us with a taller man wearing glasses with a kind smile.

“What did you think of Setsuna-kun?” the taller man followed up, “It was my idea to set them up.”

Asuna-san smiled widely, “She's a little shy, huh?”

The older men chuckled.

“Her people skills could use some work,” He laughed, “But she is a kind person which is all I'll ever want for Konoka.”

Ahh. This must be Konoka-san's father. We exchanged a few more pleasantries with the older men, at one point introducing me to the only stranger to me before they dismissed us to discuss the details of their kins' betrothal with the Sakurazakis who was patiently watching us talk.

She took another look at the couple on the balcony. She froze for a moment before she pulled me out of the conference room once again.

“What's wrong, Asuna-san?” I asked, slightly concerned about what happened within the few minutes when we were talking with Konoka-san's family.

“I saw Konoka kissing Sakurazaki-san…” she whispered with wide eyes.

I raised an eyebrow despite feeling a little embarrassed myself, “Why? Because no one would kiss you?” I taunted immediately.

“What?!” she glared at me, “That's rich coming from someone who's never even kissed anyone before!”

“Like you have?” I scoffed, feeling irrationally offended even though I started this.

“Well, I’m sure someone wouldn’t want to kiss someone as arrogant as you!”

I didn't quite know what came over me at that moment – I just chalked it up to the fact that Asuna-san gets under my skin like no one else – but the next thing I knew, my lips were on hers as I pulled her roughly by the shirt towards me.

I felt her stiffen for a moment before she relaxed, her lips moving tentatively against mine which made me melt into her.

Mmm.

“Ayaka?”

I immediately pulled away from Asuna with a gasp, I looked around for the voice that called me – it was finally dawning on me that it was my mother's voice. I calmed down slightly when I realized she was nowhere near us but is simply calling for me.

I looked at the dazed Asuna-san – and an unbelievable amount of annoyance filled me so I did the only thing I could think of.

SLAP!

I turned around before I could see her expression, only to see Zazie Rainyday – one of our foreign schoolmates – at the end of the hallway, with her head tilted to the side, looking at the two of us curiously. I huffed and walked away without saying anything else.

===PRESENT===

“You and Konoka essentially manifested what you wanted for partners, huh?” Ayaka smiled, leaning her head on the redhead’s shoulders.

“Oh! I never realized that before…” Asuna grinned, before she turned to look at their friend who was looking at them in surprise, “What?”

“Nothing, I’m just surprised…” Kazumi shook the astonishment out of her system, grinning at her friends, “You two are one of the very first to kiss from our friends, but the very last to actually get together.” She laughed.

Ayaka frowned, “It sounds horrible when put like that…”

Asuna shrugged, still smiling happily, “That doesn’t matter. I’m just really, really happy to be your first kiss.”

Ayaka blushed but nodded with a shy smile of her own, “First kiss and first everything else…”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Kazumi cut in, eyes twinkling at the prospect of getting more juicy details, “First everything else?”

Asuna and Ayaka laughed.

“We did warn you it’s a long story,” Ayaka said, raising an eyebrow at Kazumi.

“And I meant it when I said that I can be here all day!” Kazumi said determinedly, looking back at her notes and snickering, “Did you actually slap Asuna after the kiss?” she asked amusedly.

Asuna raised a hand to touch her cheek and nodded absently.

Kazumi raised an eyebrow at Ayaka before turning to Asuna, “I didn’t get slapped after getting my first kiss.” She teased.

Ayaka’s cheeks darkened in embarrassment and guilt, “It was an instinctual and normal reaction!”

“You initiated the kiss, though,” Asuna grumbled, “I’m just lucky her violent tendencies lessened in high school.” She added as an afterthought which earned her a light pinch.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“What is the point of this, exactly?” Asuna asked confusedly while Kazumi was checking over the initial footage she got.

Kazumi hummed as she watched the last few seconds of the videos she shot from her laptop with a satisfied grin, “Everyone wants to know how you started.” She answered finally, satisfied with her current content.

Asuna shared another look with Ayaka, “…why?” the blonde asked warily.

“Because the two of you have the most eventful relationship out of everyone in class.” Kazumi answered matter-of-factly, doing a final check on her equipment before pressing record again, “And we’re on again. Please continue, what happens next?”

Ayaka blushed, “Well…”

Asuna smiled softly at the tint of pink on her partner’s face, “We barely interacted during middle school since we were never classmates, until 3^rd year during…” she paused. Grinning when the other two seem to have caught on to what she was referring to.

“The Student Council’s Play!” They all exclaimed at the same time.

===17 Years Ago | 2^nd Year Middle School===

Ayaka POV

I felt my eye twitch as I looked around the volunteers that would be helping with the Student Council's play for the school festival – a tradition that started years ago that all succeeding Student Council Presidents have followed. But my gaze continued to linger at the disgruntled redhead who looked just as irritated as I felt.

What is she doing here?

Through mutual understanding, both of us have been avoiding each other. We do see each other around the school hallways from time to time but our last real interaction was during Konoka-san’s omiai with the Shinmei-ryu heiress where we-

I quickly cut the thought off and focused on the task at hand.

“Silence, everyone,” I called in my most authoritative voice before softening my stance, “Before anything else…” I started off professionally, “On behalf of the Student Council, I, Yukihiro Ayaka, this year's Student Council President, would like to thank all of you for volunteering to help us with our annual play.”

I felt satisfaction at the applause that followed, which was dampened when my eyes landed on the bored redhead once again and irritation filled me.

I inhaled to calm myself down, “As this is our first day, let's all introduce ourselves and state the reason for participating in the play.”

I pretended to look around, but I knew who I would call first, needing to sate my curiosity as soon as possible, “Asuna-san, why don't you start us off?” I said evenly, but I raised my eyebrow and looked at her pointedly, letting her know that I expect her to answer honestly.

Asuna squinted her eyes at me, but she grudgingly stood up and grumbled her answer, “My name is Kagurazaka Asuna.”

Okay. That's a normal enough start.

“I'm here because I fell asleep in homeroom and my classmates volunteered me…” pink dusted her cheeks at the admission and the laughter that followed.

Well, of course. That explains it.

I clapped my hands three times to quiet down the laughter and to take control back from this meeting; I called for the next person.

And that's how the first meeting of this year's Student Council play began.

And everyone else quickly learned not to get in between me and Asuna-san… especially when we have disagreements.

===The Next Day===

Asuna POV

Juliet Capulet

I frowned at the paper in my hand.

I didn't even know Juliet had a last name.

“Does everyone have their paper?” I finally looked up when the student council secretary spoke as she stood in front of the blackboard, “Who got Romeo?”

Adding to my increasing problems, it was the blonde student council president who took my first kiss that raised her hand.

“The role is a bit too masculine for me, but I will do my best.” She smiled widely which made me roll my eyes.

The secretary smiled as she wrote Ayaka’s name on the board, “Then, Juliet?”

I paused.

I couldn't move.

Everyone else was looking around.

“Umm, Juliet?” The secretary nervously asked again.

I finally raised a shaky hand.

I swear I felt the whole room hold their breath.

And I swear I felt Ayaka’s eye twitch before she turned around to face me, “Absolutely not!” she refused.

I felt angry at her accusing stare, “I didn't even want to be here! What makes you think that I wanted to become the lead?” I answered back, “And I would gladly trade with anyone else!” I added, hoping to get out of this.

“Unfortunately, that's not an option,” The vice president answered immediately, looking at me then at Ayaka, “This has been how the Student Council has decided the roles for the play, and substitutions are not allowed unless absolutely necessary.”

I saw Ayaka take a deep breath to calm herself down, I think. Then she turned and sat back down without saying anything else.

I decided to follow her lead and remained quiet. But to show my dissatisfaction, I crossed my arms and glared.

It's just my luck that I got to be the lead in a play that I didn't even want to be a part of.

And my co-lead is my biggest school rival.

===A Few Hours Later===

I slammed the door of our dorm room open, making sure everyone who could hear would know I'm angry.

“Bad day, Asuna?” My best friend didn't even flinch while she was doing homework, used to my moods.

“I'm Juliet!” I growled, plopping myself down beside her.

“Who's Romeo?”

“Ayaka.”

Konoka's hand stopped moving from the-

I looked at her notebook.

-Math homework that she was doing.

“What?” she asked after a few seconds.

Ayaka POV

Chizuru was giggling so loudly after I told her about what happened with the Student Council today.

“You're gonna be Asuna's Romeo!” she continued to laugh, “It would have been more believable had the roles been reversed.” She added, putting a tray of tea and cookies on our small coffee table.

“It is not funny…” I grumbled, exasperated, “And I think I could play a masculine role if I needed to.”

She giggled again.

I don't even want to know what she's just imagined.

“I cannot believe I'd have to be romantic partners with that monkey for a school play…” I sighed, taking a cup of tea from the tray.

“Why do you have to decide the roles in a lottery, anyway?” Chizuru asked curiously, a motherly smile coming up on her face.

Asuna POV

“Because it's tradition, apparently.” I sighed, taking the muffin that Konoka offered me to help calm me down.

My best friend is usually the queen of sympathy, but her amusement with my situation isn't helping at the moment.

“Why don't you just give her a chance?”

An image of Ayaka kissing me flashed in my mind.

“Because she's just so-"

Ayaka POV

“She is incredibly-" I raised my hands into fists, much to Chizuru's continued amusement.

Both POV

“Infuriating!” Asuna and Ayaka said at the same time to their respective companions.

===A Few Days Later===

Ayaka POV

I walked into the student council room to find the room almost full and without even meaning to, my eyes unconsciously searched for where Asuna is. I found her sitting with Miyazaki Nodoka – a shy student from another class who willingly volunteered for the play because she didn't want to participate in her class' maid café – who pulled the role of scriptwriter.

“Good afternoon, everyone!” I clapped loudly, pulling my attention away from the redhead, “We have a lot to cover today, so let's begin.”

A chorus of “yes” resounded in the room while everyone settled in their seats.

The vice-president stood up beside me, “Miyazaki-san, do you have copies of the scripts?”

“Y-yes!” The shy girl stood up and scrambled to pick up her folder, but her hasty movements made the whole pile drop on the floor.

“Ah! Lemme help!” Asuna-san immediately kneeled down and assisted Miyazaki-san and got everything in her hands in under a minute, “Here!” she took a copy for herself and her seatmate before passing the rest to the next person beside her.

I saw Asuna-san waved off Miyazaki-san's appreciation.

I curiously continued watching them until a script was handed to me.

“Well then,” I said tightly, “Shall we do a read-through?”

Agreements floated around and naturally, everyone turned to the leads – me and her...

“I'll take the set designers and start planning in the next room, okay?” The vice president said, smiling at Asuna as she offered her the seat beside myself.

“Hey, Ayaka-san…” she greeted nervously.

“Asuna-san,” I greeted back, “Shall we begin?”

===

I was surprised at how focused and amazing Asuna-san was during that read-through.

I was completely in awe that I didn't realize I was just staring at her until she turned to Miyazaki-san.

“Honya, this is a great script! Good job!” Asuna-san praised.

I wasn't prepared for the sudden loss of Asuna-san's attention that I completely shut down for a good 5 seconds for some reason before I realized I should follow her lead, “Yes, Miyazaki-san. Amazing job with this.”

===A Week Later===

Asuna POV

“Tada!” Saotome Haruna, who also goes by her nickname Paru – one of the set designers – excitedly pushed me out of the makeshift changing room.

“Wow, Asuna-san! You look amazing!” The vice-president said, clapping along with the others.

I laughed nervously but did a little twirl for the crowd which got me another round of applause. I was wearing a washed-out white dress that fit me perfectly. Maybe Paru does have a talent for sewing.

Paru winked at me and put her hand on my shoulder, “Told ya!” she squeezed my shoulder before moving to the other changing room, “I'll go check on the president.”

Hasegawa Chisame – a techy schoolmate who the student council persuaded to join the tech team for the play – walked to the vice president and handed her a piece of paper, “Here.”

I looked over the vice-president's shoulder and saw a bunch of plans for the lighting and sound effects.

“I did that with Hakase. She couldn't join today because she has club activities.”

“Perfect!” The vice-president exclaimed, “Let's go over this in rehearsals today.”

“Tada!” I looked up at Paru's voice.

I felt myself stop breathing as my jaw dropped.

Ayaka was right beside… umm… the costume designer… what's her name?

But it doesn't matter…

Because Ayaka was there.

She was wearing a dark medieval male outfit that fit her perfectly.

And she was blushing!

Is this the first time I'm seeing her blush?

I only realized I was staring when Hasegawa-san slowly pushed my jaw back up, but I can't seem to take my eyes off Ayaka.

Flash!

I blinked, trying to restore my eyesight.

“Ooh!” It was Paru, “Juliet certainly looks pleased!”

I glared.

Or at least, I hope it was Paru. My eyesight is still not 100%.

I blinked a few more times, and my eyes met Ayaka's – and for some reason, I felt my heartrate speed up.

Paru bounced her way to me and nudged my side, “She looks great, right?”

I cleared my throat, feeling my face heat up as I inspected Ayaka with all eyes on me. Despite wearing boy clothes, she still looks very beautiful for some reason, “Very pretty…”

Ayaka took a step back, her face was a little darker than a few seconds ago.

Then I realized what I just said.

“But I hope she's as nice!”

Then she was glaring at me, “What did you say, you monkey?!”

One of the set designers caught her by the waist before she could run after me, saying something about pins keeping her clothes together.

“You heard me!” I taunted with a grin, running out of the way just as my mortal enemy threw a cardboard right at me.

===Day of the Play===

Ayaka POV

I gulped when my queue to walk back onstage for the dramatic end to the play was signaled. Quite honestly, Asuna-san and I had a hard time getting this scene right from our hours of rehearsals.

And it's all Asuna-san's fault!

Okay, it may partly be my fault because she's just so annoying I must prove her wrong at every little argument she initiates. I may also have initiated some. But, right now, I must focus because everyone backstage is crossing their fingers and hoping for a miracle that we could pull off this last scene.

“Oh, Juliet!” I started off dramatically.

I had to resist every fiber of my being from physically assaulting her to focus on the play when my counterpart's eye twitched at my exclamation. But I am nothing if not professional. So, I went through the rest of my lines, fully embracing my role now.

I leaned close to my Juliet, surprised at how soft she looked.

I never noticed how long her eyelashes are…

And unconsciously, I change our script to Shakespeare's original line, “Thus, with a kiss…” I whispered, leaning closer, “I die…”

Asuna’s eyes snapped open at my words.

And suddenly, nothing else mattered when we locked eyes. I felt myself being pulled in by her bright, lovely heterochromatic eyes.

So, I let go…

I felt Asuna-san stiffen underneath me for a moment when I pressed my lips to hers. But with our proximity, I felt when her eyes fluttered close and she began moving her lips against mine.

They were as soft as I remembered…

Clap. Clap. Clap.

I pulled away at the sudden deafening applause as if Asuna-san burned me. She was looking a little dazed so, I began looking around and breathed a sigh of relief when I realized that the curtain was closed and my sudden movement as someone “dead" would not be taken well by our audience.

Or by myself.

But no need to dwell on it now.

This infuriating, outrageous play is finally over. And we somehow survived it.

Saotome-san was the first one beside us, giving us harsh pats on our backs, “That was awesome!” she exclaimed, making me flinch away, “For a second there, I thought you two would bicker like you did during rehearsals.”

“Yeah, I didn't think you two would kiss onstage.” My trusty vice-president said, putting an arm around me, “Nice one, Kaicho!”

I could only smile awkwardly at the compliments and cheers around us. I chanced a glance at my co-lead who had her head down, refusing to meet anyone's eyes. I looked up and saw Zazie-san looking at me with a knowing look, then she gave me a thumbs up.

===Dinner Time===

“Your partner in the play was interesting,” My mother said; her tone was kind, but I can see a tinge of amusement in her eyes.

“W-well…” I stuttered. I had to clear my throat before I attempted to talk again, “She did great.”

“Yes, she did,” My father agreed, looking up from the menu he was scanning, “Though, I would've preferred had you been Juliet in the play.” He criticized lightly.

“Dear,” My mother admonished, “You have to admit our daughter did great in the play.”

“I suppose so…” He conceded, smiling at me, “You were great, sweetheart.”

“Thank you,” I answered tightly. A little on edge that they haven't brought up the kiss yet.

I looked back at the menu in front of me, not really feeling hungry but I had to put my attention on something other than my parents.

“I'm surprised a middle school play had an actual kissing scene, though,” My father said after a few moments of silence, and I almost tore my menu in half.

My mother nodded in agreement.

“That better be your first kiss,” He warned teasingly, “Though I wouldn't count it since it was with a girl.”

I could only gape at him.

My mother decided to change the subject when I couldn't answer fast enough.

“So, what's her story?” My mom leaned in, looking at me interestedly.

“Who's story?” I asked, confused.

It was my father who answered. He didn't even look up from the menu, “Kagurazaka Asuna. She looks familiar.” He added as an afterthought.

I've always admired how they always seem to know what each other was thinking. Maybe that came with all the years they've been together. I hope I'll be in a relationship like them in the future. They had an arranged marriage, but they tell me they did fall in love – maybe I'll fall in love with the man they'll choose for me.

“Now that you mention it,” My mother squinted before I saw the recognition, “she's that young girl who helped you during-"

I gulped when she stopped herself. I know exactly what she meant. Asuna-san was the one person who helped me through my sadness during one of my family's darkest times…

My mother cleared her throat and smiled at me again, “So?” My mother pushed, “What is her story?”

I looked up to think about it.

And I was surprised at how many good things popped into my mind.

“She works part time delivering newspapers in the mornings,” I answered easily. I've always admired this about her.

“Oh?” My mother's interest was definitely piqued, “She's in Mahora so her family must be-”

I shook my head to cut her off, “She's under scholarship by the Konoe family, so she needs to work for her own money.”

She grinned, and I knew that look. The Konoe name is a big deal in the business world, especially with their medical and education expertise. She wants to see if Asuna-san is eligible to be a scholar for the Yukihiro Group.

I knew with her grades, she definitely wasn't. I don't even know how she got to be sponsored by the Konoes – maybe I’ll ask her next time.

Her attention was taken by something behind me before I could answer.

“Kagurazaka Asuna!” She raised her hands and waved.

I twirled around in my chair and saw Asuna-san with the Konoe family and the Shinmei-ryu heiress. She looked like a deer caught in headlights when she realized who exactly called for her. She's met my parents a few times when we were in primary school, so I’m sure she recognizes them.

My mother was suddenly beside them and hugged my nemesis, “You were great in the play!” I heard her praise before she turned to the only adult in their party, “Do you want to join us? I am interested to learn more about my daughter's partner.”

My jaw dropped – there was an unknown tightness in my chest when I heard my mother refer to Asuna-san as my partner.

“Konoe Eishun!” Konoka-san's father introduced himself, “We would love to. I’ve been trying to get this girl,” he put his arm around Asuna-san's shoulders and squeezed, “to tell me about her partner in the play.”

“Perfect!” My mother said, leading them to our table “I'm Yukihiro Mizore,” she introduced herself, “And this is my husband, Koshiro.” She pointed at my father, “And of course, our daughter, Ayaka.”

Before I knew it, some of the wait staff helped add a table and chairs beside us for the addition to our party. Introductions for Konoka-san and Sakurazaki-san were done as well and my parents looked even more impressed that Asuna-san knows not only the Konoes but the Sakurazakis as well.

“You must be really impressive, Kagurazaka-san.” My mother said once our orders were placed.

My father nodded in agreement, “You are surrounded by impressive people so you must be.”

“Ahh…” Asuna-san rubbed the back of her head bashfully, “I'm not that great…”

“Nonsense, Asuna-kun!” Eishun-san immediately disagreed with Asuna.

“I'm just a regular person who got lucky that Konoemon-ojii-chan took an interest in me.”

I looked at Asuna-san, an objection at the tip of my tongue but, to my surprise, my father beat me to it.

“I would like to consider you for a Yukihiro scholar as well. Let Ayaka know if ever you're ready to try it out.”

Unfortunately, she never attempted it.

===PRESENT===

“Your parents are so weird,” Asuna said with a laugh.

Ayaka rolled her eyes, “It took a while for them to grasp that I want to spend the rest of my life with a woman. But it was easy enough to convince them because they’ve always been invested in you.”

Asuna grinned, leaning her head on Ayaka’s shoulder, “Especially your mom…”

“Yes, especially my mother.” Ayaka conceded with a playful roll of her eyes.

“That’s sweet. But going back to the play,” Kazumi said with a bright smile, “I was so surprised that the two of you actually kissed I almost forgot to take a photo!”

“Imagine my surprise,” Asuna mused, “It wasn’t in the script.”

Ayaka could only blush, “This is so embarrassing…” she mumbled, holding a throw pillow up her face.

Kazumi smiled, “This is a great story to tell our friends,” She stated, “and your future kids.” She added, which prompted a pillow to be thrown on her face care of a fiery redhead.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“Things really picked up for us in high school, didn’t they?” Ayaka mused as Kazumi began looking through the footage.

Asuna nodded absently, playing with her partner’s hands, “From the very first day.”

The photographer looked up from her laptop, curious about her interviewees’ words, “Oh? What happened?”

Before either of them could answer, Konoka came in through the door, wearing a fitted dress that showed off all her curves, including her 5-month baby bump, “Here you are!” she slowly waddled towards the middle where her friends were.

Asuna immediately stood up to assist her best friend to the armchair beside Kazumi’s, “Have you been looking for us?”

Konoka nodded as she moved around to find a comfortable position, “I don’t remember pregnancy being this uncomfortable”, she muttered quietly, more to herself before looking back at her friends, “What’s going on here? What are you guys doing?”

Kazumi finally sat up straight once again, happy with her current footage, “I’m making them tell me their story and I’m recording everything!” she answered proudly.

“Oh! Can I stay?” Konoka asked excitedly, finally noticing all the cameras and microphones pointed around them, “Where are we now?”

“1^st day of high school,” Asuna and Ayaka answered at the same time.

===15 Years Ago | 1^st Year High School===

Asuna POV

I was running as fast as I could with Konoka rollerblading right beside me.

It was the first day of school and we were running late – Konoka made a feast for breakfast that I enjoyed after a hard morning delivering newspapers. Those pancakes and bacon were amazing. Mmm.

Then, Konoka gushed a lot about Setsuna-san coming to Mahora for high school while I gushed about having a homeroom teacher like Takahata-sensei.

We were near the school when I saw a boy trip trying to keep up with all the girls running beside him – probably because of his big backpack. My best friend, being the kind-hearted girl that she is, stopped right beside him. And despite not liking kids, I wasn't that heartless to just leave him on the streets.

I took a deep breath and easily lifted him with his bag.

Konoka leaned down and smiled at him, “Where are you going, little boy?”

“I'm-" He stopped talking as soon as he looked at me, “Hey, I know you!”

I frowned, looking confusedly at him, “That's impossible…” I murmured.

“Your name is Asuna, right?” he grinned at me, he was practically glowing.

At the time, I didn't notice the hopeful look in his eyes. I just got angry that this strange little boy knew my name.

“I don't know what game you're playing but don't talk to me again!”

Then, I ran.

===

At some point, Konoka caught up to me again and we somehow made it in time - just a few minutes before the school bell rang for homeroom. She let out a quiet squeal before running away from my side and the leftover irritation I was feeling left when I saw Setsuna-san leaning on a wall by the back of the classroom.

“Secchan!”

I turned away from them with a smile after Konoka launched herself at the other girl to give them a little bit of privacy. On my way to my desk, a figure stepped in front of me before I could put my bag down.

“A-Asuna-san, good morning!”

I smiled at the shy girl who probably mustered up a lot of courage just to greet me, “Honya! I see we're gonna be classmates this year!”

Nodoka nodded slowly.

“I didn't know you knew Nodoka, Asuna-san,” Ayase Yue – someone I can only describe as Nodoka’s best friend. Well, and a member of the Baka Rangers with me… – said, sipping her juice.

“We met at last year's play.”

“Right,” Yue nodded, “You were Juliet.”

I blushed at the memory of that stupid play.

“Here comes your Romeo.” Yue's smiled lightly.

I turned around only to come face-to-face with Ayaka.

“Cutting it close on the first day, huh?”

I rolled my eyes, “Let me guess,” I started, “You were the first one here, preparing to be the teacher's pet, huh?” I retaliated.

She only smirked, and my eyes were immediately drawn to her lips at the movement. Lips that now have been on mine twice by now.

Then she spoke.

“Better than being a Baka Ranger,” she chuckled triumphantly.

Before I could answer back, the bell rang so I stomped my way to my seat in frustration. I can't believe she got the last word. I waved at Setsuna-san as she escorted Konoka to the seat beside me before she took her seat a few rows in front of us.

It was really sweet.

I smile teasingly at Konoka who rolled her eyes with a slight blush on her cheeks. They must have something really special to find each other at 5 years old.

The door opened a few minutes later.

I heard a gasp from beside me and I didn't even realize my jaw dropped until my best friend pushed it back up.

It was that boy!

I frowned as he walked to the middle of the room – and I was only now realizing that he was wearing a suit. Why is he wearing a suit?

He closed his eyes for a little bit and inhaled.

And it was like time stopped in the classroom when he looked up. Everyone was just staring at him, waiting.

Then there was chaos when some of my classmates rushed to the front of the room, with Kazumi in the lead. There were questions after questions after questions being thrown without a real chance of him answering. He frantically looked around and he straightened up when his gaze landed on me.

“Asuna-san!”

My eyes widened when everyone turned to me, and I felt Konoka was about to grab my hand when the anger I felt when I first met him this morning rushed back to me.

“What are you doing here?” I asked icily, avoiding my best friend's attempt to calm me down as I stood up to glare at him from the side of my desk.

He smiled widely at me, “I'm actually-"

Ayaka was suddenly in my face, “Asuna-san, why are you intimidating this child?” she asked, but I have no patience for her – or him – right now.

“This child,” I spat the word, “is a stalker!”

“What?” Ayaka frowned, “Did your infatuation with older men break little children for you?”

“At least I'm not a shotacon!” I quickly retaliated in my angry state.

And I felt the exact moment that her patience snapped. She was quiet for one more second.

“What did you just call me?!”

“Shotacon!” I shouted again.

And she was suddenly right in front of me, pulling at my hair.

We built up quite a reputation of being rivals since we became classmates because we're always fighting, and this is a normal occurrence around Mahora by now. Our classmates began to bid on us which didn't distract us at all from our fight.

I vaguely heard the boy try to stop us, but he was ignored.

When suddenly, a hand was on my shoulder – gentle but firm.

“Girls,” Takahata-sensei's gentle voice called softly, “Don't be giving Negi a hard time on his first day.”

I looked up at him shyly, all the fight leaving me.

“First day?” Ayaka asked curiously.

I was confused.

And so was everyone else.

The boy stood up with a friendly smile, “My name is Negi Springfield,” he introduced himself, “I will be your Homeroom and English teacher.”

There was chaos once again when most of the girls rushed towards him to continue asking him questions. I stopped listening and huffed, walking back towards my seat and plopped down beside Konoka who could only pat my arm.

I see Takahata-sensei chat for a little bit with Hasegawa-san before he started walking towards… me?!

I straightened up, feeling my face heat up.

“T-Takahata-sensei…” I whispered.

“Asuna-kun, Konoka-kun,” He greeted, “Could the two of you and Setsuna-kun please come over to the Middle School's Dean's office after classes?”

“Does ojii-chan need something from us?” Konoka asked.

“You could say that.” He smiled before leaving us to help our teacher actually start homeroom.

===

First days.

New classmates.

Introductions.

“Sakurazaki Setsuna,” Setsuna-san introduced herself very coolly.

It always amazed me how different Konoka and Setsuna-san are but somehow, they balance each other out perfectly.

“I was born in Kyoto, but I travelled a lot, learning different kinds of martial arts,” She continued, “This is the first time I'm staying in a boarding school, so I'll be in your care.” She finished with a small bow before she sat back down.

“Konoka-chan is from Kyoto.” Madoka – Setsuna's seatmate and someone who ‘s been in Mahora for as long as I have – said with a smile, trying to make small talk with our new classmate.

“Ahh, y-yes…” I snickered when I heard her begin to stutter which was a large contrast from her introduction, “I know her…” she whispered with a light blush.

“Ha!” I couldn't help myself and laughed at the curious stares that I received.

I looked at my seatmate and best friend when the introductions resumed, “It seems your girlfriend’s gonna be popular.” I teased through a whisper when Sasaki Makie – another one of the Baka Rangers – turned around to tell Setsuna-san she was cute, making the martial artist blush darker.

At this point, only me and Ayaka knew that they were arranged to be married.

“Don't start, Asuna,” Konoka pinched me lightly.

Clap. Clap. Clap.

We looked back to the front of the class where Zazie was offering Negi a bouquet of chocolates.

“Umm…” Negi took the item awkwardly, “I didn’t get your name…”

===Lunchtime===

I took out the bento box Konoka prepared for me as she took out two similar ones from her bag. I looked up and sure enough, Setsuna-san was walking towards us.

“Hi Asuna-san,” she greeted me first with a wave before her entire being softened as she turned to Konoka, “Kono-chan.” She smiled and I swear I heard Konoka swoon.

“Hey Setsuna-san,” I greeted with a teasing smile, “Did you grow taller?”

She shyly nodded at the question, “A little bit…”

“I like it!” Konoka commented, getting a blush out of Setsuna-san which, I think I’ll be seeing a lot of starting now.

“Sakurazaki-dono!” Nagase Kaede – a tall classmate who practices ninjutsu and is also part of the Baka Rangers – was suddenly behind Setsuna who didn't even flinch at the sudden presence while Konoka and me jumped in surprise, “Do you want to eat together? I'm interested to hear about your adventures de gozaru.”

I watched in interest when Setsuna-san subtly looked at Konoka, as if she was asking for permission. Konoka nodded with an encouraging smile and offered one of the bento boxes in front of her to the black-haired girl.

I turned to look at Konoka as they left – she was watching Setsuna-san walk behind Kaede cautiously. I always found their weird telepathy amazing – especially when they haven't seen each other for months.

“I would've thought you'd wanna keep her to yourself for a few days, at least. Since you're finally in the same school.”

“It would be great for Secchan to have more friends outside of the Shinmei-ryu. Especially since she's finally in a normal school.” She shrugged, opening her bento box.

“What are you guys talking about?” Kazumi walked up to us, taking a bite of her meat bun.

I shook my head, not wanting to share Konoka and Setsuna-san's relationship to the biggest gossip in our class, so I changed the subject, “Do you have your first day scoop?” I asked, opening my own lunch.

“Oh yeah!” Kazumi nodded with a bright smile, “Negi-sensei is the perfect scoop!” she looked at me curiously, “Do you know him? He seems to be happy to see you, Asuna.”

I got annoyed, “No.” I deadpanned.

“He seems to know you, though.” Konoka commented absently, her eyes glued to the corner of the room where Setsuna-san was.

Ayaka POV

“What do you think, Ayaka?” Chizuru questioned as we took a seat in one of the vacant cafeteria tables. Mahora Academy is high class in everything and the cafeteria food was not an exception.

For as long as I can remember, Chizuru has always been my roommate. We're under the same circumstances – daughter to a prestigious family, expected to be a lady in every single way. As a lady, we both know the basics of running a household but, unfortunately, we both weren’t skilled enough to prepare our own lunches before school.

“Huh?” I asked, pulled away from my musings, “I'm sorry. I spaced out.”

“It's all right,” Chizuru said kindly.

“We were just talking about Negi-sensei,” Murakami Natsumi – our third roommate, and someone who is luckily not in the same circumstance as Chizuru and I – looped me in their conversation.

I smiled involuntarily, “Isn't it amazing? I cannot even begin to imagine how smart he must be to be a teacher at 12 years old.”

“He seems to like Asuna-san…” Chizuru said cautiously, but a teasing smirk was beginning to form on her face as she inspected my face.

And just like that, my good mood vanished. From my peripheral vision, I saw Natsumi gulp, aware of how talking about Asuna-san affects my mood.

“What could be so likable about that monkey?” I huffed.

“Well…” Natsumi started cautiously, “She may be abrasive, but she is kind.”

I didn't have an answer for that – because I am probably the one who knows how deep her kindness goes.

===After Lunch===

I smugly smiled in my seat as the bell rang.

After having lunch in the cafeteria, we came back to the classroom to see half the class asking Asuna-san about Negi-sensei which she continued to insist she doesn't know. It really was curious how much Negi-sensei lit up upon seeing her.

So, of course… I had to antagonize her.

And I was left victorious when she couldn't answer back quickly enough when I caught her off guard by teasing her about her very obvious crush on Takahata-sensei. Really, their age gap is just laughable.

Our new Mathematics teacher, Amagasaki Chigusa-sensei, was writing something on the blackboard as some sort of introductory exercise. And just as sensei was turning around, I felt a small whiff of wind over my head and an eraser suddenly bounced on our teacher's… rather large assets…

The whole class was stunned into silence.

“Who…” Amagasaki-sensei whispered, “Who did that?!” then she was yelling.

There was rustling a few rows behind me, and I suddenly dreaded what would happen next.

“Kagurazaka!”

I inhaled, bracing myself.

“Yes, ma’am?!”

“Dean's Office!”

“But it was Iincho-san's fault!”

This monkey!

My victory from lunch was short-lived.

I stood up and faced her, “How exactly is this my fault?!”

“Yukihiro, you too! Dean's Office!”

I whirled around to face our teacher, “But, sensei-”

“Now!” She cut off my complaint.

I quickly scrambled out the door with Asuna-san following behind me. Despite the injustice of her accusations, I don’t want to anger any teachers on my first day of high school. Or at least any more than this.

===

I sat as stiff as a board, afraid to move for more than breathing.

Our High School Dean was… young…

Not Negi-sensei young but… she just seems young to be a dean – she doesn't even look to be a day more than 30. Actually, she doesn't look to be a day more than 25!

But there is something oddly intimidating about her.

And there was something about her assistant… who had green hair and something that looked like antennas on her head.

I shook my head.

This was not the first time I've been sent to the Dean's Office for disciplinary action. Far from it – in fact, every single time was beside this same girl. I chanced a glance at my classmate, and her gaze was stuck on the Dean.

Who still hasn't said a word but was simply glaring at us. I looked down at the nameplate on her table.

EVANGELINE A.K. MCDOWELL

She's foreign…

“Kagurazaka Asuna,” she finally began talking, looking at my classmate in disdain, “Yukihiro Ayaka,” her steely gaze turned to me.

“Umm…” was Asuna-san's attempt at a reply.

“Can she actually talk?” she asked me, and I froze for a moment when her steely gaze met mine. She’s fluent in Japanese.

I was about to reply but she raised a hand to stop me from talking.

“I've heard about the two of you,” The Dean scoffed, “More specifically, Konoemon told me about the two of you,” she said boredly, “Especially you.” She glared at Asuna-san once again.

“You look very pretty…” Asuna-san murmured absently.

My jaw dropped at the bold statement.

And Dean McDowell's eye twitched in annoyance.

She cursed under her breath, inhaling deeply.

“You know…” Dean McDowell started again, “kids who start the school year being sent to the Dean’s office doesn't really give me high hopes.”

“You look very young, Dean,” Asuna-san answered, “How many years have you been a dean?”

Dean McDowell's eyes twisted in annoyance.

Oh, Asuna-san… This is going to be an eventful visit.

Asuna POV

“Tough day, Asuna?” Konoka asked with a playful smile.

I pouted up at her. Nothing much happened after we got back from the dean’s office, but I was still a little annoyed – with our new teacher and Iincho-san, any other inconvenience would probably make me explode.

Before I could respond, Setsuna-san was beside our table, “Hi, Setsuna-san.”

“Asuna-san,” She bowed lightly, then turned to my best friend with a light blush, “Kono-chan…”

“Let’s go?” I asked, standing up.

“Yep! I’m really curious about what ojii-chan wants,” Konoka said, taking Setsuna-san’s offered hand.

I sighed.

This is the longest first day of school ever.

===

“Absolutely not!”

And just like that, I finally exploded.

“But Asuna-san!” Our new teacher tried to protest but was cut off by Konoemon-ojii-chan raising a hand.

“Asuna-kun, please…” Ojii-chan started gently, “Can you at least try?”

“You're telling me that I have a whole family in Wales and this brat is one of them?” Asuna replied exasperatedly, “And you…”

I felt Konoka’s hand on my shoulder, squeezing comfortingly but it didn’t help calm me down at all.

“Asuna-kun, we do have an explanation.” He pushed.

“But…”

“Asuna-kun,” It was Takahata-sensei this time, “We apologize for having kept it from you for so long, but it was only to protect you.”

I gritted my teeth to stop from lashing out at them – it wouldn’t be fair, so I conceded, “Fine…”

“Asuna-kun-"

“Permission to leave, Dean Konoemon?” I interrupted before anymore could be said, looking straight in his eyes to let him know that I really didn’t want to be here any longer than this.

He stared back at me for a few more seconds before he sighed, “Very well,” he started, putting his head on his intertwined hands, “But expect that we’ll discuss this in detail at a later time.”

I didn’t say anymore, but just bowed before leaving the room. It took everything in me not to slam the door closed but I managed. I sighed deeply once I was alone in the hallway, leaning my back on the wall and taking a minute to process what I just learned.

This Negi Springfield is apparently my distant cousin… And I have relatives… Actual blood relatives…

I gave myself a few more seconds to think about it before shaking my head. I took a deep breath before pushing myself off the wall and running. No destination. I just needed to run.

===PRESENT===

“That was the worst day,” Asuna muttered absently, eyes glazed over as she reminisced about that day.

Everyone else could only nod in sympathy.

Ayaka comfortingly rubbed Asuna’s thigh.

“Where did you go after that? You didn’t come back into our room for dinner that night…” Konoka recalled.

Asuna looked up in thought, “I just ate a burger in a random diner on the way home,” she answered, “Now I want a burger…”

Ayaka frowned, “Focus, Asuna. It gets better after that, right?”

“Okay. It definitely did,” Asuna conceded easily, now looking back at the rest of that week as she kissed the blonde's forehead to appease her, unapologetic for their PDA despite her partner's obvious embarrassment.

“How did it get better?” Konoka asked curiously, then she gasped, “The welcome party!”

Asuna and Ayaka share a look, and the two of them simultaneously blushed as they remembered the night.

“I don’t remember much of that night since I got so drunk, but I woke up in Secchan’s bed that night…” Konoka commented.

“Ooooh. Setsuna-san had her way with you?”

Konoka laughed, “I wished she was that forward in high school. But no, she slept on the floor. Literally. She had no futons.”

Everyone else laughed.

“Going back,” Kazumi started once she caught her breath, “What happened during the welcome party?”

The couple looked at each other again before laughing, leaving their two friends in confusion.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“How are you feeling? Do you need anything, Konoka?” Asuna asked, gently rubbing the pregnant woman's belly.

“I'm fine, Asuna.” Konoka giggled, “This isn't the first time I’m going through this.”

Kazumi looked up from her laptop, taking a moment to get a good look at her former classmates, “I see Setsuna-san has been taking very good care of you.”

“Of course!” Konoka took the compliment with a smile, used to being praised for her relationship.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Hello everyone,” Chizuru peeked through the door and brightened when she saw the blonde, “Ayaka, I've been looking for you!”

“Is something wrong?” Ayaka asked worriedly.

“No, no. Nothing urgent,” Chizuru answered, sitting beside Konoka, “Setsuna-san is looking after my daughter,” she mentioned to Konoka, “I can't believe she's so good with kids. You're so lucky, Konoka.”

Konoka grinned delightedly, “I am.”

“If you decide to leave Setsuna-san. Call me, please.” Kazumi cut in jokingly.

“C'mon, you're married to someone great, too.” Konoka laughed, “But are you done? I'm excited for the next part of the story.”

“Story?” Chizuru asked curiously.

“Asuna and Ayaka's love story.” Kazumi responded, “And yes! What happens next?” she directed the question to the couple in the room.

=== 15 Years Ago | 1^st Year High School===

Ayaka POV

“Is it true?! Is it true?!” The twins asked as soon as the lunch bell rang, bounding up excitedly to Sakurazaki-san.

“What is this commotion?” I asked, turning to the noise where not only the twins are hounding our surprisingly shy classmate, Asakura-san and Saotome-san – our class's resident gossips were there.

“My sources tell me that Sakurazaki-san declared she was engaged during the tryouts for the Kendo Club.” Saotome-san said with a playful grin.

I subtly glanced a few rows behind me where Asuna-san and Konoka-san were watching the scene with complicated expressions. Well, Konoka-san had a complicated expression while Asuna-san looked amused.

Which was actually a welcome change from her mood the past few days. Ever since the first day of school – when they went to see Dean Konoemon – Asuna-san has been irritable and downright unpleasant to talk to. I tried to ask her about it, but it always turns into a shouting match every single time.

“So, Sakurazaki-san,” Saotome-san waggled her eyebrows, “is the rumor true?”

“I-I-I-" Sakurazaki-san stuttered, her face turning darker than should be considered healthy.

“What's his name?” Asakura-san followed up, leaning closer to the Sakurazaki heiress, “…or her name?” she asked teasingly.

I honestly felt bad for Konoka-san and Sakurazaki-san at this point. They should be able to announce their relationship in their own time instead of being hounded by our classmates. From my knowledge, only Asuna-san and I are aware of their betrothal. Which happened almost 2 years ago. It's a surprise that neither the Konoes nor the Sakurazakis have announced anything about it yet since it is quite a huge, and not to mention powerful, allegiance to make.

The Konoes are a family of influential doctors and scientists – and I know for a fact that Konoka-san will be inheriting most of their fortune as the only heiress to their medical and scientific empire. While the Sakurazaki clan are a long line of powerful martial artists who founded the Shinmei-ryu – a legendary sword fighting style that is practiced by the most powerful members of their dojo. I can only imagine how powerful Sakurazaki-san is as their heiress.

So maybe I should step in and stop any fights from occurring.

“Okay!” Asuna-san intervened before I could, slapping a hand on her table, “Lay off! It was amusing the first few minutes, but Setsuna-san looks like she's about to explode!”

Saotome-san's head snapped to Asuna-san, and I practically heard the gears turning in her head. From my peripheral vision, I saw Konoka-san sharply glare at Asuna-san.

“You know, Asuna,” she started, “Sakurazaki-san does spend an awful lot of time with you and Konoka…” she mused.

“Kono-chan…” Sakurazaki-san practically whimpered.

Asakura-san and Saotome-san gasped simultaneously before they jumped to Konoka-san.

“It's you!” The class paparazzi exclaimed, “Konoka, how sly!”

Konoka-san winced and inhaled sharply before she turned back to look at the two biggest gossips I have, and probably will, ever know. Then she smiled so brightly, that I admit, even I was stunned for a second, “Yes! Secchan and I are engaged.” She confirmed.

“When did this happen? How long have you two been engaged?!” Asakura-san asked excitedly, pencil at the ready to write down the details.

Konoka-san looked at her partner and raised an eyebrow at Sakurazaki-san who looked down for a moment then nodded in confirmation, “For about two years now.” The brunette finally answered.

“Have you two done it yet?” Kugimiya-san playfully asked from beside the shy martial artist.

“It?” Sakurazaki-san squeaked.

I was floored that my classmates are this scandalous.

“Secchan is very sweet and respectful.” Konoka-san answered, and I was worried that her partner would have a heart attack.

“I HAVE TO GO!” Sakurazaki-san shouted then ran out of the classroom.

Kugimiya-san grinned – one of the cheerleader trio of our class – looking at her seatmate's retreating form, “She's adorable, Konoka-chan. You're so lucky.”

Konoka-san simply winked at her.

Sakurako-san – another one of the cheerleaders and one of my oldest schoolmates – was nodding from behind her, “I wish my boyfriend is as cool as Sakurazaki-san.” She whispered wistfully.

“Maybe I should add “bang a girl" to my bucket list…” Kakizaki-san – the last of the cheerleader trio – mused.

Everyone looked at her weirdly after that.

“Moving on…” I decided to change the topic, “I have heard Sakurazaki-san has successfully joined the Kendo Club. What about the others? Have you all joined clubs?” As the Class Representative, I am interested to know what my classmates' plans are for the school year.

“Cheerleading, of course!” The cheerleader trio said together, posing for effect.

“I have sent in my application to the Astronomy Club.” Chizuru answered next once the Cheerleaders were sitting back down.

“I wanna stay with the Library Exploration Club,” Konoka-san chimed in, “But I'm considering the Astronomy Club, too!”

Kasuga-san – a quiet, religious classmate – put an arm around Asuna-san and grinned, “Why don't you leave the Art Club and join me in Track?” she asked playfully, “I could use a rival!”

“Joining a sports club is great!” Ako-san – a nurturing classmate – agreed from the other end of the room, clearly listening in, “You get to join meets and travel a lot.”

“Our school is also well-sponsored so you wouldn't have a problem with equipment and such,” Akira-san – one of our athletic classmates, part of the swimming team since primary school – said from beside Ako-san.

Asuna-san looked up to think about it for a moment before she shook her head, “I don't really have time to join a sports club because of my part-time job…” she mused.

“That's too bad…” Kasuga-san murmured, the disappointment was clear in her voice, “You're so athletic, you would be amazing in any sports club.” she squeezed Asuna-san's shoulder once before going back to her seat.

“Why don't you try the Library Exploration Club?” Yue-san – as she said, she's part of the Library Exploration Club, she hates to study despite liking to read – suggested next, “That shouldn't interfere with your part-time job, plus Konoka's there.”

I pursed my lips when I saw Asuna-san deflate, resisting the urge to roll my eyes, already having an inkling on what my supposed rival would say next. How am I always compared to this girl when she was this intellectually… I stopped at that thought. She may not be academically gifted, but she is certainly gifted in other ways.

“I don't really like reading…”

I did roll my eyes when she said that.

Laughter also filled the room.

“You know…” I decided to join in their conversation once the laughter subsided, “Dean McDowell has been joining us the past few days in the Flower Arrangement Club,” I shared, “She said she used to be in one.”

Asuna-san did brighten up at my words, “Maybe I'll check that out!”

I – and everyone else, really – was taken aback. This monkey showing interest in something so refined? I furrowed my brows until it hit me.

“So, the gender doesn't matter as long as they're older, huh?” I smirked.

She flinched at my insinuation, and I knew I hit the mark when a dark blush overtook her face.

“Ehh? What? Who?” Everyone was asking questions over questions.

Slam!

“Asuna-san!” Negi-sensei rushed into the room and halted to a stop in front of the blushing monkey, “I need help!”

Asuna-san's embarrassment was replaced by disinterest, “What's wrong, Negi?” she asked flatly.

“I need help with-”

“Wait a moment,” I cut off with a huff, moving to stand beside them, “Why are you asking for help from this Baka Ranger when I'm here?”

“Because she's my roommate…”

I froze at the answer.

I wasn’t sure how long.

“What?!” I shrieked after a few moments.

===Later: After School===

Asuna POV

I was pacing in front of the club room for the Flower Arrangement Club, wondering if Dean McDowell was already inside. I decided to visit to relax after Negi’s sudden announcement that started questions. Lots of questions…

“Kagurazaka,”

“Yes, ma'am!” I turned in surprise and saluted the woman suddenly right behind me.

“What are you doing?” Dean McDowell asked with a raised eyebrow before shaking her head, “Never mind. I don't want to know.”

I looked down in embarrassment.

“Are you interested in flower arrangement, Kagurazaka?”

I looked up, not seeing any accusation in her eyes, “Maybe a little?” I answered honestly.

“Let's go inside, then.”

I turned my head quickly, looking surprised at the older woman who knocked three times before opening the door. Feeling like I had no choice, I followed her inside.

I looked around while the Dean began talking with the students in front. I caught Iincho-san's eye and smiled awkwardly when she narrowed her eyes at me. I suddenly realized that I was unintentionally ignoring her the past days when I found out that I was not exactly an orphan.

Would that change the way Ayaka looks at me? Other than Konoemon-ojii-chan and Takahata-sensei, she's the one who knows me best. I told myself that I was ignoring her because of the trouble we got into during the first day, but-

“Kagurazaka!”

“Yes, ma'am!” I saluted once again, surprised out of my thoughts.

“Introduce yourself.”

I faced the other students in the room, “Kagurazaka Asuna! Class 1-A!”

The Dean inhaled sharply at my introduction, “Well…” she started, “I found her lingering outside, so I decided to introduce her to the art…” she whispered a few more words under her breath before she turned back to me, “Follow me, Kagurazaka.”

Dean McDowell began instructing me on the basics of Flower Arranging and I listened closely to every word she said. And before I knew it, I had made a decent enough arrangement to warrant a satisfied smile from my new mentor.

During that hour in that club room, I forgot about my problems.

===The Next Day===

Of course, the news from yesterday wasn't forgotten and our classmates continued to interrogate us. I am getting more and more annoyed as the questions piled up and luckily, Konoka is good at deflecting and answering with the bare minimum.

I began to curse Setsuna-san in my mind for being such a stickler for rules and making us get to school at least 15 minutes before the bell.

It's been a few days since Negi moved in with me and Konoka – it was a part of Dean Konoemon’s efforts to get me closer to my relatives – he pulled strings to have Negi room with me and Konoka.

Our apartment has been tensed ever since, and I feel a little bad that I've been ignoring Dean Konoemon and Takahata-sensei's attempts to talk to me.

But not as bad as I feel whenever it was Konoka who tries to open the topic.

But I was not ready to talk about it yet.

A savior came in the form of, who I still think is, the most annoying person in class – Iincho-san. She walked into the classroom and right after putting her things away, she walked to the front of the class and clapped twice.

“Everyone, I have an announcement.”

Excluding our public fights and scandals, she is indeed the ideal Class Representative and is well-respected by everyone. It didn't remove all my annoyance but looking at her, I somehow feel myself calming down.

“I have everyone’s tasks here for the welcome party later,” she raised a hand holding a paper, “Please check it out during lunchtime and prepare accordingly. Thank you, everyone.”

“Hai!” Everyone answered just as the bell rang.

===Welcome Party===

I watched disinterestedly as Zazie made doves fly out of her hands as part of her magic trick. If I was in a better mood, I'm pretty sure that I would be in front and clapping along.

After the first day, Negi started living with us. I may dislike kids but I'm not gonna let him stay in the streets. He's been helpful around the room, and he's been keeping to himself, so other than being a long-lost relative of mine, I don't have much complaints.

“Hey.”

I blinked at the drink suddenly in my eyesight. I raised my eyebrow at Iincho-san who was smiling, shaking the cup until I took it.

“You've been irritable the past few days,” She explained, taking a sip of her own drink, “Do you want to talk about it?”

“With you?”

She scoffed and rolled her eyes, “Even if you don't tell me, I can figure it out.”

I looked at her in challenge.

She took another sip of her drink, pulling me towards an empty table.

“You started brooding after the first day. So, I'm guessing this has something to do with whatever you talked to Dean Konoe about.”

“You knew about that?”

“Was it supposed to be a secret?”

“Well, no…” I shook my head, “But you're right. It did have something to do with that.”

“And Negi-sensei?”

I inhaled sharply before nodding, “If you're gonna force me to talk, can we get food first?”

“I am not forcing.” She smirked and raised her perfect eyebrow.

I playfully rolled my eyes, walking away from her. It's really frustrating how this person can make me so angry one day then, comfort and make me feel better another day. At this time, I didn't realize that that's something only she can do for me – therefore, I haven’t realized how special she is to me yet.

“Asuna!” Makie yelled with a wide grin when I got to the buffet table, “Here, have a drink!” she handed me a cup.

I took the cup and drank it all in one gulp, “Hey! This is good!”

Makie smiled skittishly and nodded, “Do you want another one?”

“Sure! Can I have one for Iincho-san, too?”

She gasped in surprise but nodded.

“I'm just gonna grab some snacks, I'll be back for that!”

I didn't even wait for an answer as I took a plate, putting different pastries and bread on it. I excitedly looked around at all the food – Satsuki and Chao really outdid themselves here. They're the only ones I would dare say are better cooks than Konoka. After I was done filling 2 plates, Fuuka and Fumika were suddenly beside me, holding a pitcher and two paper cups.

“We'll help you to your table!”

I was suspicious but, pushed it back since I didn't want to keep Iincho-san waiting. They walked faster than I did to our table and said a few words to Iincho-san before they ran off somewhere else.

I walked as fast as I could with my plates back to Ayaka…

Hmm… it's been a while since I've thought of her as just Ayaka…

“Thank you for the drink.” She said as a greeting.

I put one of the plates in front of her and winked.

She bit her lip, and I could swear I felt my heart jump at that moment, “And I guess thank you for the cookies.”

She's always loved cookies of any kind since we were kids and I'm starting to wonder if she'll ever grow out of it, “Of course…”

She poured the drink in the cups and put one near my plate, “Will you tell me why you've been so… unpleasant the past days?

I took a meat bun from my plate and bit softly, “Why are you so interested?”

She was surprised for a moment, but she quickly shook that off and smirked, taking a sip, “Because maybe I don't like the idea that something could make you feel more miserable than I do?”

I laughed.

That was not the answer I expected.

But it was the answer I needed to be able to open up.

So, I did.

Within the next hour, I told her everything I've learned about myself during the first day. How I apparently had family in Europe, which included our new teacher.

Over our food and drinks, she listened intently as I told her everything.

It's always been easy to tell her things about my life that I have a hard time telling other people. I could confidently say that Ayaka is the one person who knows me best, even from Konoka. It felt like we weren't at a party with our classmates, but in our own little world. I even saw some of our classmates looking at us weirdly. But at least they didn’t try to interrupt.

“Is there anything I can do for you?” she asked with a sympathetic smile.

I softened at the look on her face before I shook my head.

“I'll just get another drink,” She was already standing up, then she faltered, “Oh…”

“What's wrong?”

“Someone may have put alcohol in this…”

“What?!” I said in alarm, standing up quickly and immediately felt dizzy so I sat back down. I turned slowly to look at the buffet table again and saw Makie and the twins mixing something in the punch bowl.

“I should-"

I pulled her to sit back down beside me, “How do you expect to stop everyone when you're clearly drunk!”

“At most, I am tipsy...” she grumbled as we looked around at our classmates and saw more than half of them have a cup of the same drink, “I need to stop them.”

I followed her lead, stumbling onto her back, giggling.

“Asuna-san?!”

This was the first time I realized that Ayaka was so comfortable…

“Are you drunk?!” She asked, scandalized.

Ayaka POV

I don't quite remember how we got back to the dorms, but all thoughts of my other classmates were gone the moment I realized just how intoxicated Asuna-san was.

Curse those troublemakers. They are going to get it from me on Monday.

“Mou, Iincho-san…” she complained as I patted her keys, her words were slurred, “You already got my first kiss, now you want more?”

I immediately stepped away, “The nerve of you!”

But she was quick to pull me back, roughly pushing me on the wall and leaning in to whisper, “If I recall correctly, you've already kissed me twice…”

Involuntarily, I shivered, holding onto her instinctively.

She pulled back a bit and smiled at me.

I felt my heart skip a beat, “Asuna-san…”

I saw movement from behind her. Looking, I saw Zazie-san looking at us with her head tilted.

Asuna-san looked behind as well, she wasn't even fazed by our classmate's presence. But she showed me a key, opening the door and pulled me inside with her.

“Asuna-san! Be gentle!” I yanked my arm away from her, but the look in her eyes made me pause. It was unrecognizable to me at the time, but it made me gulp.

“Oh, I can be gentle…” She murmured heatedly before she leaned close once again.

I inhaled sharply at the first contact of our lips, feeling electricity course through me. I resisted the urge to moan when she took off her blazer and deepened the kiss.

And when she moved to take off my blazer…

…I let her.

I'll blame it on the alcohol.

And I’ll let you imagine the rest.

===PRESENT===

Silence reigned in the room.

Everyone was looking at Asuna and Ayaka.

Asuna was avoiding everyone's eyes.

Ayaka was blushing to the tips of her ears.

“I hope you didn't do it in my bed…” Konoka muttered wryly.

“Really? That's your first thought?” Chizuru asked amusedly.

“All I can think of is that they did it before me…” Kazumi muttered disdainfully.

“Yeah?” Konoka grinned, looking at her best friend, “15, Asuna?” she asked playfully.

Asuna looked affronted and pointed at her partner, “She was 15, too!”

Ayaka could only groan, “It wasn't my best moment…”

Asuna took the opportunity to lean in closer to the blonde, “I'd say that was one of your best moments.”

Everyone else could only groan but couldn't find it in themselves to make fun of the couple.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“So, we have solved the mystery of why you two got more intense during 1^st year,” Chizuru said teasingly, looking between Asuna and Ayaka.

Konoka nodded, “That was the year I suspected Asuna was starting to like Ayaka.”

“I suspected the same thing with Ayaka!”

Kazumi shared in with their giggles, typing something on her laptop, “And speaking as someone who's known them since they met, it was easy to wave their fights off since they've been doing it for years.”

Asuna playfully nudged her partner with a grin, “They're talking about us like we're not here.”

Ayaka hummed, “Maybe they won't notice if we escape.”

They then shared a laugh.

“No need to escape,” Kazumi answered, “I am almost done with this…” she murmured, pressing a few more buttons.

“So, what's the most interesting thing that happened after that?” Chizuru asked, “Because let's face it, we'll need more than a day if we talk about all your fights.”

Ayaka rolled her eyes, leaning into Asuna as she looked at her amused friends.

Asuna kissed the top of the blonde's head, “Wanna say it at the same time?”

“Sure…” Ayaka looked up at her partner, “1…” she began.

“2…” Asuna followed up before nodding.

“Winter Vacation.” They said at the same time.

===15 Years Ago | 1^st Year High School===

Ayaka POV

“Will you be okay by yourself, Ayaka?” Chizuru asked as her family driver pulled up in our dorm's driveway. It's been a few days since Christmas vacation began and only a few students remain in the dormitories. Natsumi went home on the first day of vacation, but Chizuru decided to stay with me since I was due to go home later today.

“Of course.” I nodded, giving her a brief hug, “You've already put off going home for days, Chizuru. I'll be fine.”

“I'll see you next year, Ayaka.” Chizuru waved goodbye one more time before gracefully sliding in the backseat.

I stayed there for a moment, watching the car drive off until I couldn't see it anymore. I moved to go back to my room, when I collided with something… or someone based on the arms suddenly wrapped around me.

“Iincho-san,”

The breathy, familiar voice made me shiver.

Ever since… that night… 8 months ago… every single interaction we had turns into a fight.

Which, I guess, isn’t that unusual.

But I had to admit that we were more intense with our fights than we used to.

Luckily, and surprisingly, everyone was too scared to ask either of us about it.

Looking into her eyes, I remembered that night and the guilt from my actions returned ten-fold when she smiled at me. The moment I woke up after our… activities… I left her room without even waking her up. She attempted to talk to me about it, but the shame of leaving her, and fear I felt about things changing between us made me antagonize her every single time she brought it up.

I feel dirty.

Not necessarily because of what we did – I think there are worse ways to lose one’s virginity. Moreso, because she confided in me that night, and I just left her. Then, I proceeded to ignore her.

The continued rejection wore her down and she stopped trying to reach out a while ago, and I didn’t blame her.

I’ve been so cruel…

Things have gone back to normal… sort of…

“I didn't think you'd still be here?” she continued when I didn't greet her back.

“Someone will be picking me up later this evening.”

She smiled softly.

My heartbeat quickened at the gesture.

This is what changed with our dynamic… I’ve been feeling weird around her, and she’s actually been kinder. And despite her abrasive nature, I do know her kindness runs deep.

She slowly took a step back and let me go; it was only now that I realized we were still close from our collision, and I felt my cheeks heat up. She rummaged in her bag for a moment before she extended an item towards me.

I tilted my head curiously, “A gacha ball?” I took the item cautiously, looking at it in wonder.

“The newspaper shop is having a promotion for Christmas. They gave us the tokens to try it out first.”

“Then, why-?”

“Consider it a Christmas gift.” She smiled once again.

“What are your plans for the holidays?” I asked instead, wanting to take my mind off the weird feelings fluttering inside me.

“I'll be staying with Konoka for a few days in Kyoto, and Setsuna-san offered to tour me in her family's dojo.”

I nodded as she looked at the time.

“Shoot!  I have to go pack. Setsuna-san will nag me about being late.”

She didn't even let me respond before she was running up the stairs.

I blinked.

She came back not even 10 seconds later and grinned at me, “Merry Christmas, Ayaka! I'll see you next year.” Then she was running again.

I felt my heart skip when she used my name.

I frowned before looking at the small plastic ball in my hand.

Slowly, I opened it to reveal a cheap stainless locket that would mean more to me than any of my other jewelry ever would.

But I didn't know that yet.

===Later: Kyoto===

Asuna POV

No matter how many times I visit the Konoe estate, I’m still left amazed as I looked around the huge front yard the moment I got out of the car. The Konoes always told me that this is my home, too, but their overwhelming generosity has always kept me at bay.

I dropped my bag on the patio as soon as I could, before looking at the two lovers that were with me on the trip. Setsuna-san helped Konoka up the steps with one hand while her other hand was holding onto my best friend's bag which she put down beside mine.

“I'll see you tomorrow, Asuna-san,” Setsuna-san bowed towards me which made me roll my eyes. I’d like to think we’re becoming friends. Then, she turned to Konoka, “Kono-chan…”

Konoka nodded cheerfully, “I'll see you tomorrow, Secchan!” she responded, kissing her partner on the cheek, making the other girl blush. Setsuna-san stuttered out another goodbye as she went back inside the car that would take her to the Shinmei-ryu dojo.

“You doing okay?” I teased, smiling at my best friend.

She rolled her eyes, bumping her shoulders with mine, “You’ll understand when you get a boyfriend.”

“Or a girlfriend…”

She looked surprised for a moment then she nodded, “Or a girlfriend.”

My brain suddenly flashed an image of Ayaka pushing me on my bed as she straddled me on that… night… I felt my cheeks heat up at the thought.

“Oh!” Konoka poked my cheek, “You have someone in mind!”

“Of course not,” I swatted her hand away.

“Konoka! Asuna!” Uncle Eishun, thankfully, came out before Konoka could ask more. He pulled the two of us in a big hug, “It's been so long!”

“You could've visited us in Mahora, y'know!”

He laughed when the two of us squeezed him back before looking around, “Setsuna-kun didn't stay for a greeting?”

“Secchan will come back tomorrow. Her family missed her, too.”

“Yeah!” I easily agreed, “But really, Uncle Eishun, it would've been nice to have you over for a weekend or something.”

He hummed, “Maybe I'll take you up on that after the New Year's. It would be nice to see Negi-kun as well.”

I was surprised, “You know him?”

He patted my head in reassurance, “I won't force you to talk about it, don't worry.”

I pursed my lips.

Even after months of living with Negi, I still refused to talk about it with anyone. He just became part of my daily routine.

Well, maybe that’s not entirely true.

On that night… Before… I told Ayaka all about it…

And she's been avoiding me ever since.

I tried to talk to her – I wanted to apologize for telling her about my messed-up life and taking advantage of her after.

Sigh.

“Is something troubling you, Asuna?” Uncle Eishun asked with a smile as he led us inside the house, waving for a few of the staff to pick up our bags.

I thought about what to answer, “I just really missed this place.”

“I assure you; it missed you, too.” He smiled, “Now, you two go clean up. I'll call you once dinner is ready.”

“Alright! C'mon, Asuna!”

I let myself be pulled by Konoka to her room.

===A Few Days Later===

I was being pulled – once again – through the halls of the Shinmei-ryu dojo by Konoka. With how excited she was, you'd think we didn't see Setsuna-san yesterday – or more specifically, last night.

“Secchan!” Konoka finally let me go and immediately dove into Setsuna-san’s arms once she was near enough.

What caught my attention, though, was the blonde right beside Setsuna-san.

“It's a miracle how no article has come out between the two of you with how physical you are.” Said blonde grumbled.

“Dean McDowell…”

“Kagurazaka,” The dean turned her eyes on me with annoyance, “Good morning.”

I get the feeling she wasn't very happy with me when I decided not to join the Flower Arranging Club – after what happened with Ayaka...

I shook my head, focusing my attention back to the older woman.

“What are you doing here, Dean McDowell?”

“Setsuna's parents were kind enough to invite me for the holidays.”

I looked at the couple and raised my eyebrow at the rare mischievous glint I could see in Setsuna-san's eyes.

“I'll go find your parents and check on the students. You'll meet us for lunch, Setsuna?”

“Yes, Eva-senpai.” Setsuna-san nodded politely, putting a little bit of distance between her and Konoka.

The three of us watched her go.

“Senpai?” I asked Setsuna-san as soon as Dean McDowell rounded a corner.

“She trained under my father when she was younger,” She explained as she began walking, leading us through the large halls, “And she was my senpai when I was learning aikido.”

“And you never told me?!” I gasped, “She knows aikido?!”

Konoka giggled when Setsuna-san shrugged.

“You never asked.”

Ayaka POV

I have spent the past few days with my parents in London – my father was invited to attend a Christmas Party last night by one of his international partners and couldn't refuse.

“Your father is completely hungover.” My mother huffed, tightening her robe over herself before sitting across from me in the common area in our hotel suite.

“It's not his fault,” I defended him with a small smile, “Even you were persuaded to drink more than your self-allotted two glasses.”

She conceded with a pout, which was immediately wiped from her face when she looked at my chest.

“Did you drink as well, dear? Forgot to remove jewelry before you slept?”

I was confused for a moment, my hand going up to where my mother was looking until I touched metal.

Gasp!

“I-this is-it's-"

“You're stuttering, dear.”

I felt my cheeks heat up, and kept my mouth closed to avoid further embarrassment as I carefully removed the item from my neck and handed it to my mother.

And just as I expected, her eyes lit up.

“Is this from Asuna?” she asked excitedly. She's always been fond of Asuna-san, especially after our middle school play.

“The locket, yes…” I nodded, “I added the pictures before we left Japan…”

I saw what can only be called satisfaction in her eyes as she handed me the item back. I looked at the pictures I put– it was from a childhood picture I had with Asuna-san on the rare occasion that the two of us weren't fighting with each other – we were smiling widely at the camera. I believe we were 7 when this photo was taken.

“We still have a day here; would you like to go shopping and buy presents for your little friends? We could also look for accessories we can wear for our New Year's Party.”

I smiled at the prospect of bonding with my mother more than the idea of going shopping, so I eagerly nodded.

“Let's have breakfast first, then let's go get ready.”

===A Few Hours Later===

We are now in a small boutique that sells unique trinkets. Both my mother and I are now holding 2 bags each after the first few stores we've been through, but it seems she's not finished shopping yet.

I carefully surveyed the items, humming to myself as I looked around. I found a few shirts for Chizuru and Natsumi from the previous store we've been in but I've yet to find something that is fitting for-

I paused as something caught my eye.

A bell – no – a charm in the shape of a bell… attached to a plain coin purse.

“Did you see anything you like?” My mom asked.

“Yeah, something for Asuna-san…” I whispered.

She looked at where I was looking and smiled, “She does like bells, huh?”

I nodded, picking it up, immediately walking to the counter, missing the small knowing smile my mother had from behind my back.

===A Few Days Later===

“Ayaka-ojou-sama,” Our family driver - Shinichi, an elderly man I have known since I was born – started, “We have arrived.” He stepped out of the car, going to open my door for me.

“Thank you.” I smiled as I took his offered hand to help me out of the car.

“Iincho-san!” was heard as soon as I was out.

I whipped around at the voice and my breath hitched as I saw the wide grin on her face.

“I thought you would still be in Kyoto…”

“I had to go back earlier for my job,” She started, walking quickly towards Shinichi to assist him in getting my bags from the trunk, “Here, let me help.”

He smiled kindly, “Thank you, Asuna-ojou-sama.” Yes, my mother’s adoration of Asuna-san is something that most of our household staff shares.

I watched amusedly as Asuna -san faltered at the honorific, almost dropping a bag in the process.

“Please, just Asuna is fine.” She said with an embarrassed laugh.

“Very well, Asuna,” He murmured as he picked up my luggage next.

“I got this,” Asuna smiled, taking my bags in her hands, “I'll get Ayaka safely back in her room.”

I rolled my eyes, “Yes, Asuna-san. Protect me from someone or something that could hurt me from our dorm lobby to my room.”

She laughed and even Shinichi hid a small smile.

“I'm sure Shinichi-san could use his time more efficiently,” Asuna intervened again, “I got you, Iincho-san.”

“Very well,” I conceded, “We got it from here. Have a safe trip back.”

“Yes, Ayaka-ojou-sama.”

“Goodbye, Shinichi-san!”

We watched the car leave until it was out of sight. I turned my attention to the girl beside me, and as usual, emotions began to overwhelm me when she smiled.

“Let's go?”

“Sure.” She handed me the smaller handbag while she took my luggage, “How was your trip with your parents?”

“It was fine,” I answered, opening the door for the both of us, “How was your trip with Konoka-san and Sakurazaki-san?”

“Fine.” She grinned cheekily.

The rest of the walk to our floor was spent in comfortable silence. It was relieving that the awkwardness from the past few months is non-existent at the moment.

“Would you like to come in for a moment? Let me thank you for the help…” I asked when we stopped in front of my room door. I felt guilt eating at me when she looked surprised at my request. “We can… talk…” I offered half-heartedly, and the guilt increased at the cautious hopeful look in her eyes at the suggestion.

“Sure…” She nodded uncertainly, before she grinned, “I could use one of your fancy teas. I’ve been making crappy ones without Konoka around.”

I shook my head as I opened the door, “You're going to have to learn to do things on your own sooner or later.”

I opened the door widely to let her in first with my luggage before following her inside. I took off my coat as Asuna-san put my items down in one corner of the room before respectfully taking a seat.

“Do you have any tea preference?” I asked, going over the tea that Chizuru kept in the room.

“Any's fine.”

I nodded, taking peppermint from the different packets and containers we have – it was perfect for the season. I then proceeded to heat up water before going to sit beside Asuna-san.

“I didn't get to thank you for the gacha ball you gave me.” I began the conversation.

“What was in it?” Her eyes twinkled curiously. It was adorable.

“This…” I pulled the locket out from under my shirt and showed her the oval-shaped jewelry.

Her eyes shined, “Did you put pictures in it?”

“Yes, but I'm not showing you!” I defensively answered.

Asuna-san laughed.

“What?” I frowned.

“It's just really good to be around you without being awkward,” She looked so relieved, I felt my heart squeeze in my chest, “I want to apologize for what happened… that night…”

I was confused. Was it not mutually consensual? Why would she apologize?

“You probably felt cornered when I kissed you…” she whispered, “After I told you about Negi… And then I pulled you in my room…”

I heard enough so I stopped her, “Have…” I gulped, “Have you been feeling this way since then?”

She nodded remorsefully.

“Then believe me when I say that is not something you should apologize for.”

“Really?”

Before I could respond, the kettle whistled, and I immediately ran to avoid answering. I was about to take the teabags I prepared earlier when I remembered the present hidden inside my bag.

“Oh! Before I forget, let me get your present.”

“You got me a present?”

“Of course, as a thank you for the one you got me.”

“You didn’t have to,” But the smile on her face shows her gratefulness – and maybe something more.

I ran to my handbag and got the neatly wrapped present inside, then offered it to Asuna-san who looked at the item wistfully before taking it from me. I stood up when she didn’t verbally respond, resuming my task of making tea. I was about to pour hot water on the mugs when Asuna-san was suddenly behind me, stopping me from taking the kettle when she put her hand on mine.

“Ayaka…”

I gulped at the sound of my name with that tone… She whispered it so softly and so intimately; I instinctively turned my head to face her, and my breath hitched when I saw the look in her eyes – her hypnotic heterochromatic eyes…

The next thing I knew, her lips were on mine.

I turned around and hugged her tightly, pulling her closer towards me.

But it wasn't enough…

I needed to be nearer…

Our clothes needed to come off…

Asuna POV

I was naked – and so, so satisfied.

I was staring at an equally naked Ayaka beside me who I hope is just as satisfied as I was. She was looking up at the ceiling, which made me think if she’s regretting what just happened… again…

She took a deep breath then faced me.

“Hi…” I smiled shyly when our eyes met, feeling my cheeks heat up.

She smiled back, taking my hand in hers and pulling it to her chest, “Hello…”

“Are we going to talk… about this?”

“I suppose…”

My heart filled with hope with those two simple words.

Ring. Ring. Ring.

I was so surprised; I pulled back and fell off the bed.

“Ow…” I rubbed my back.

“It's my mother!”

I paused, then I panicked, “What?!”

I rolled over when Ayaka jumped off the bed to her dresser. So, I began collecting my clothes.

Ring. Ring. Ring.

“Hello, mother?”

I began putting my shirt on as she answered the call.

“Ayaka! I heard Asuna-san helped you earlier! I wish I was there!”

I felt heat crawl into my neck at her mother's words - it's still weird how affectionate she is towards me. So, in my embarrassment, I gestured towards the door.

She nodded, making shooing motions, so I slipped away while she talked to her mom.

I saw a stack of post-its by the door and decided to write a quick note before leaving.

Let's talk later! Please!
- Asuna

I softly closed the door on my way out and as I looked up, I came face-to-face with Zazie-san. I gave her an awkward wave before running off to my own room.

===PRESENT===

Silence filled the room for a moment as everyone gaped at Asuna and Ayaka.

“My, my, Ayaka,” Chizuru teased, grinning at her best friend.

Kazumi chuckled, checking over her current footage, “No alcohol to blame this time.”

Ayaka began hitting Asuna's arm in embarrassment.

Asuna just laughed and took Ayaka's hands in her own to stop her, “What did I do?” she asked with a slight chuckle.

“You seduced me!” The blonde whined but calmed down when Asuna intertwined their fingers together.

“If anything, I'd say you seduced me when you invited me into your room.” Asuna quipped which earned her another slap from her partner.

Asuna chuckled, hugging the blonde tightly, restraining her arms.

Everyone else smiled at the affection radiating between the two – which was a huge contrast from their interactions when they were children.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Kazumi hummed as she looked over at all the footage she had gathered, grinning as she rewatched Ayaka's retelling of their first day in high school. Everyone else simply listened to the audio coming from Kazumi's laptop.

Asuna was impatiently tapping her leg, her mind was running through her high school memories, thinking hard about what comes next in their story. Ayaka, feeling the restlessness from her partner, put a hand on the redhead’s leg to calm her down.

Asuna easily took the blonde’s hand, entwining their fingers and looked at the blonde, smiling softly when their eyes met.

Chizuru, who was watching the interaction, smiles and shares a look with Konoka.

“Hello!” Fuuka and Fumika walked – well, more like barged – into the room loudly, with Kaede following right behind them.

“What’s going on here?” Fumika asked, running behind Kazumi to look at what the photographer was doing.

“What’s with all the cameras?” Fuuka followed up, running right beside her sister.

Kazumi grins, winking at Asuna and Ayaka before looking at the twins, “You wouldn’t believe what your little welcome to high school prank did!”

The twins grinned back, “What?”

Kazumi shook her head, turning back to her equipment, “You’ll find out once you get to watch the video.”

“Video?”

“I’m filming Asuna and Ayaka retell their love story.”

“Ohh!”

“Let’s go! We’re listening!”

=== 14 Years Ago | 2^nd Year High School===

Asuna POV

I flipped my phone open, showing Setsuna-san how the screen flickered for a little bit before fully lighting up, “See! I think I need to buy a new one.”

She nodded unsurely, “I’m not that well-versed with technology but I have to agree you need a new one.”

I sighed at another confirmation that my phone was really broken.

“Why not buy a new one?” Negi asked, looking between me and the phone.

“Because Takahata-sensei bought that phone.” Konoka joined the conversation with a giggle.

“Shut up, Konoka,” I indignantly tossed a balled-up paper towel towards her, which her girlfriend caught before it could hit her.

Setsuna-san gave me a look as she put the paper towel down, which I responded to by sticking my tongue out at her.

“We can take you to buy a new one. I’m sure father or grampa would be willing to pay for it.” Konoka continued, unfazed, putting a plate of scrambled eggs in the middle of the table.

“I can lend you money, too.” Negi-bozu offered next, “I do have a job and am earning money.”

I smiled at their thoughtfulness, “It’s okay. I have some money saved up.”

I saw Negi was about to protest but Konoka put a plate of bacon on the table, “Asuna will let us know if she needs help,” she said when Negi turned to look at me again, “right, Asuna?”

I nodded, easily agreeing, “Of course.”

Ayaka POV

First day…

My eyes roamed around the classroom, looking around all the faces – new ones, old ones – that will be with me for this school year. I was a little disconcerted that Chizuru was not my classmate this year which would be the first time in 4 years.

No matter. I’m confident that this will be a good year.

I continued to look around the new classroom, seeing Miyazaki-san duck her head shyly at some newcomers and at the back of the class, Zazie-san was juggling bowling pins. And on the other corner, Yotsuba-san and Lingshen-san were talking – I assume about recipes or other food facts.

Then she was inside the room.

She stopped for a moment to say hi to Miyazaki-san, teasing the shy girl, “No Yuecchi with you this year?”

I refrained from rolling my eyes at her teasing voice.

“Just when I thought this was gonna be a great year…” I muttered softly with an eyeroll.

“You say something there, Iincho-san?” Asuna-san asked with a playful grin, walking up to me.

How dare she?!

Looking at me…

Like…

Like she's seen me naked…

Which she has…

Shaking the thought off, I haughtily glared at her, “I'm not the Iincho of this class.”

“Well, if you wanna be technical about it,” she frowned, “not yet.” She nodded confidently.

Her confidence that our new classmates would elect me as their representative oddly fills me with warmth.

Regretfully, we never got the chance to talk after the last time we… last winter when I gave her my bod-a present! A present to pay her back… for the present she gave me.

And now, I'm annoyed.

“Ow!” she yelped, “What the heck, Ayaka?!”

“Your face is just so annoying; I had to do something about it!” I answered instinctively, attracting the attention of our classmates.

“If you wanted to touch me, you could've just asked!” she answered, wagging her eyebrows at me.

This girl!

Ever since that last time, her taunts and jibes towards me have gone over a flirty line – leaving me speechless and unable to retaliate. Which usually ends up with me physically attacking her most of the time. Like now, I slapped her arm, making her stumble.

“Asuna-san!” Sakurazaki-san – who I've only just noticed was right behind her – caught her before she could fall. Her gaze hardened on me as she took a subtle protective stance beside Asuna-san, making me feel guilty and maybe fear for my life just a little bit with the look Setsuna-san was giving me. But I’d never admit that.

It would seem Asuna-san – and Sakurazaki-san – would be away from Konoka-san this year as well.

“I'm okay.” Asuna-san responded once she regained her balance.

“Your phone is not,” Setsuna-san leaned down to pick up said item.

My guilt multiplied by at least ten when Setsuna-san put the broken phone on Asuna-san's hand – the cracked screen making a weird sound when she folded it back up.

“I'm so sorry, Asuna-san!” I quickly apologized, frowning as my gaze landed on her smiling face.

She looked a little thoughtful as she shook her head, “Don't worry about it, it was already broken.” She answered with a reassuring smile just as the school bell rang.

She winked at me before rushing off to find an unoccupied seat before our new homeroom teacher came in.

===

I blinked.

What on earth…?

I looked to my right where Asuna-san was looking as stunned as I was.

I did get the title of class representative, however, that wasn't what stumped us.

First, our new homeroom teacher is one of the strictest in the school, Fate Averruncus.

And secondly, he rearranged our seats and put me right beside Asuna-san.

This is going to be a disaster – this phrase kept running through my head as Averruncus-sensei kept droning on and on about how he wouldn't tolerate misbehavior from his students. However, I was so focused on the girl beside me that I couldn't concentrate on anything he was saying.

Which is unbecoming of a class representative.

Despite that thought, my attention was still on my new seatmate for the rest of the period.

Or if I'm being honest, for the rest of the day.

Then again, if I want to be completely honest, I think about her at least once per day since we met.

===The Next Class===

Asuna POV

Amagasaki-sensei walked inside the classroom with a frown on her face. I don't even want to know why she's so angry all the time. Maybe she needs a boyfriend.

“Are there any new students in this class?” She huffed, looking around the classroom as she put her items down on the table, “No? Good.”

She turned around and wrote some sort of formula that I didn't understand on the blackboard while my seatmate – Iincho-san took out a notebook to write down her notes. I still can't believe our new homeroom teacher sat me down beside her.

But it's perfect!

After the last time we did it – and I can’t believe that we’ve done it twice now! I can’t believe that I’ve already done it twice! With Ayaka, no less – we never got to talk about it.

And not because we were avoiding it. It was actually the opposite; we tried to talk about it for the past few months.

Multiple times.

But for some reason, we always get interrupted – either by friends or the school bell or just about anything whenever we’re about to try.

So, I’ve been flirting with her for the past few months. Or I've been trying. It doesn't seem to be affecting her, though. Hmm.

“Pair up with the person beside you and solve these equations.” Our teacher’s voice echoed in the classroom.

I gaped.

Turning to look at my new seatmate, I can see the same expression on her face. Before it turned into pure annoyance.

“Why do I have to be paired off with a monkey?!” she complained, getting attention from the classmates around us.

“Hey!” I complained back, getting our teacher's attention.

“Kagurazaka! Yukihiro!” Amagasaki-sensei glared at us, “What kind of teacher seats the two of you together…?” she whispered under her breath but loud enough for everyone to hear, “Is there something you would like to share to the rest of the class?”

“No, sensei…” We answered together.

“Then, get on with it!”

“Yes, sensei!”

I looked at my seatmate and exercise partner, who began writing the equations in a notebook. I scratched my cheek in confusion at the numbers and letters, I tilted my head to try to make sense of the things she's writing.

She slid the notebook on my side of the table, “I'd do this on my own, but as the class representative, I would like all my classmates to understand our lessons.”

The light blush on her face made me smile a little and I took the opportunity to slide a little closer to her as she tried to explain the solution to the first equation to me.

“Asuna-san!” she pinched me.

“Hey! What?” Well, to be fair, I wasn't listening to her.

“Try solving the second one.” She answered, annoyed. She reached out and offered her pencil to me.

I sheepishly scratched the back of my head, “Can you explain it to me again?”

She scowled and slapped me lightly with the pencil, “Why don't you listen when it counts?”

“I do listen!” I argued back, “This is just extremely boring…”

Amagasaki-sensei turned to us once again from her place watching over the class. She squinted her eyes in warning, so I focused back to the notebook in front of me. Ayaka's handwriting was so neat, but it doesn't help me understand the solution any more than if I wrote it.

“Asuna-san…” Ayaka practically growled, “Listen to me!”

Oh? Did I space out again?

“Maybe if you're not such a boring teacher, I would understand!” It was practically instinctual to fight with her at this point.

“How dare you!” She retaliated.

“You two!” Amagasaki-sensei interrupted, slamming her hands on the table as she glared over us.

“It was her fault!” we pointed our fingers at each other.

“I don't care who started it,” our teacher practically growled, “Finish your lover's spat in the dean’s office.”

Ayaka huffed out a breath before standing up and walking to the front door, so I just followed her lead. Almost tripping on my feet as I shuffled after Ayaka.

===

After spending Winter Vacation in Kyoto and seeing a side of Dean McDowell outside of school, I am not at all intimidated by her right now as she glared at us.

I looked at Ayaka who was sitting tensely beside me. I badly wanted to take her hand, but our dean would definitely report it back to Kyoto.

“So…” Dean McDowell dragged the word, looking at me then at Ayaka, “Who wants to tell me why you're here?”

I raised my hand.

Dean McDowell's eyebrow rose, “Yes, Kagurazaka?”

“It's because Amagasaki-sensei is crazy!” I answered.

The dean just inhaled sharply, turning to Ayaka, “That was a very low bar, please tell me you have a better explanation.”

Ayaka rolled her eyes at me as she answered, “It was because Asuna-san didn't cooperate on an activity Amagasaki-sensei assigned to us.”

I rolled my eyes and huffed as I crossed my arms, not even bothering to defend myself.

“Sounds about right…” Dean McDowell answered, taking a sheet of paper from one of her drawers, “I hope this doesn’t happen again next year…”

I barely listened as Dean McDowell scolded us for the rest of the period. But I felt contented to be here, beside Ayaka.

Even though she scolded me as well right after we were out of the dean's office.

===The Weekend===

Konoka pulled me beside her, linking our arms together as we walked towards the nearest mall in Mahora. Setsuna-san was walking behind us, keeping her distance. With how far away she was; you'd think she was the third wheel.

They invited me to join them so I can get a new phone. Saturdays are usually their date day, so I was a little reluctant to join, but Konoka insisted and Setsuna-san didn’t mind, saying that their only plan was to eat out.

“Secchan! Is this the place?” Konoka asked, smiling cutely at her girlfriend, as we stopped in front of an American restaurant.

Setsuna-san nodded as she opened the door, letting me and Konoka go in first. I paused for a little bit, is this how I’m supposed to be treating Ayaka? I shrugged the thought off when Konoka continued to pull me along.

I looked around the diner-themed restaurant and just as I was about to comment on how expensive the place looks, Setsuna-san guided us to a corner booth and declared that the lunch is her treat.

“Really?! Can I order 2 sandwiches?” I asked excitedly.

Setsuna-san just shrugged as she settled beside Konoka, “Sure.”

“Careful, Secchan,” Konoka teased, “don't spoil her too much.”

“I honestly don't mind, Kono-chan.” Setsuna-san answered seriously, completely missing the teasing tone.

“Thanks, Setsuna-san!” I grinned, looking over the menu for the sandwich section, already knowing I want one of them to be a cheeseburger.

A few minutes later, and when our orders were taken, we settled into a casual conversation.

“Oh, Asuna!” Konoka's smile widened, “Did you know that Secchan has a crazy fan now?”

“Well…” Setsuna-san scratched her cheek sheepishly, the reddening very obvious with how light her skin is, “I wouldn't call her crazy…”

Konoka rolled her eyes, “That's exactly what she is.”

“What did she do?” I asked curiously, feeling amused at the unusual jealousy I can see from my best friend.

“She’s a first year. Her name is Tsukuyomi…” Setsuna-san answered first, “She's a practitioner of Shinmei-ryu as well but I've never met her before…”

“But she knows all about Secchan based on her studying in their dojo.” Konoka rolled her eyes again.

“I feel she knows a little too much…” Setsuna-san shivered, unconsciously leaning closer to her girlfriend.

Lucky for her, our orders arrived at that time, pausing our conversation which gave her enough time to think of a different topic as we began eating. This was the first time I realized that for someone so lean, Setsuna-san had as big of an appetite as me – though, she does work out a lot.

===A Few Hours Later===

We were walking towards the tech part of the mall, pretty much the same way we did when we were walking to the restaurant – with Konoka's arm around mine and Setsuna-san a few steps behind us, very much like how some of the Konoe bodyguards used to follow us.

“What?” Konoka asked at my giggle.

I shook my head as I opened the door to one of the most popular tech stores in the area. There were a few other people inside, but what caught my attention was my blonde seatmate with some of her friends. It was Natsumi-san who saw us first and she looked startled as she pointed us out to Ayaka and Chizuru-san.

Ayaka turned around sharply, and I was confused at the guilty look on her face.

“Yo, Iincho-san!” I greeted with a smile, “You buying the latest phone?”

“Well…” She said shyly, a light blush covering her cheeks, “Not exactly for me…”

I’d let this go if I didn't know her, but…

“Ahh…” was the only thing I managed to say, a little annoyed but a little touched, “You know I told you my phone was already broken before it fell.”

“But…”

Chizuru POV

What is happening?

I tilted my head in confusion at the display before me. I looked at Natsumi who was equally as perplexed as I was. Then, I looked at Asuna-san's companions; Sakurazaki-san looked unbothered as she usually does, while Konoka looked as fascinated as I felt.

Ayaka has been weird about anything Asuna-san since last winter; I tried asking her about it but all she said was that they talked their problems out.

“Ayaka, it's fine. I've been saving for this.” Asuna-san answered stubbornly.

“But I'm the one who broke your phone for good.” Ayaka argued back.

Asuna-san raised her hands into fists in front of Ayaka, a growl coming from her throat before she inhaled to calm herself down, “Fine.”

I feel like I'm dreaming.

“If you insist on getting me something,” Asuna-san took Ayaka's hand.

My confusion increased when Ayaka didn't pull back but let her supposed school rival lead her to a display of phone charms by the corner.

“What is happening?” Natsumi voiced the question that has been on my mind.

“Was it me or did Asuna just call Ayaka-san without honorifics?” Konoka tilted her head in confusion as well.

“Noooo…” Natsumi let the word drag on, “I heard it as well.”

Ayaka would definitely chew someone else out for casually using her name, which she actually used to do to Asuna-san.

I smiled in amusement when a store attendant walked over to them and began questioning them about their choices. They fumbled for a bit before Asuna-san began conversing with her, I assume telling her about her phone preferences.

The two of them have always been close, but something changed during the welcome party. Something intimate. Which Ayaka was yet to share with me.

But I am dying to know… I thought as I saw Ayaka choosing a charm with her rival.

Especially since it seems they have grown closer after last New Year's.

“Do you think they'll notice if we leave?” I asked, the four of us continuing to watch them survey the different phones being shown to them.

“Why wouldn't they?” Sakurazaki-san asked innocently.

Natsumi and Konoka giggled, with the latter taking Sakurazaki-san’s hand and lacing them together.

“Didn't I tell you that they have some sort of rivalry?”

“And didn't you see how hostile they were to each other last year?”

“But isn't that all just friendly banter?”

Oh, Sakurazaki-san. You innocent soul. “Take care of her, Konoka.” I teasingly said with a wink. I have been quite close to her since we ‘ve bonded from being in the Fortune-telling Club together. The two of us even read each other's fortunes.

Setsuna-san frowned, which deepened when Konoka giggled at my words.

Ayaka POV

Asuna-san handed me 2 charms with a soft smile on her face.

I felt my heart skip a beat when I saw they were dandelions, made to look cartoony and cute but definitely dandelions. We used to pick dandelions together when we were in kindergarten.

“Ayaka?”

I looked up and met her eyes – her striking blue and green eyes.

Her smile widened.

“They're perfect,” I whispered, finally taking the items from her, “I'll pay for these.”

“And I'll pay for this.” She raised her hand with the box of her new cellphone.

I walked in line to pay first while a store attendant helped her finish setting up. Once that was done, I walked back to our friends and raised an eyebrow at the mischievous look I can see in Chizuru's eyes.

“What do you have there?”

“She wouldn't let me buy a phone, but she let me get her a charm.”

“Matching charms?”

I felt my cheeks heat up, and I decided not to grace her with an answer.

“It seems Asuna didn't need our help at all.” Konoka-san commented, looking at her partner with a wide smile who, despite being more stoic, managed to look so soft as she gazed at Konoka-san. I hope it's as easy to find the one you want to spend the rest of your life with like how they make it look.

True love…

I looked back and suddenly all I could see was orange hair.

Accompanied by the twinkling sound of bells.

===PRESENT===

“Wow…” Fuuka started, looking at Asuna and Ayaka with suspicion, “How did you guys not push these two together right then?”

“Because they weren't ready yet.” Chizuru answered surely.

“Emotionally, anyway,” Kazumi said with a grin, “They were very physical, apparently.” She winked at the twins and Kaede whose jaws dropped.

“Nin-nin” was the only thing Kaede could say while the twins gaped.

Fumika groaned, “It feels like we missed the first episodes of a series.”

“Let's just wait for Kazumi's final edit,” Fuuka decided, already standing up, immediately being followed by her younger twin who agreed.

“We'll be waiting, Kazumi-chan!” They said in unison before running off.

Kaede stood up as well, “I'll look out for them, de-gozaru,” and she was out of the room without another word.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“Ayaka’s getting hungry,” Chizuru commented in the comfortable silence that settled in the room. Kazumi was looking over her footage again while the rest of them were just listening to the audio coming from the photographer’s laptop.

Asuna looked confused, turning to look at Ayaka just as the blonde’s stomach growled.

Ayaka huffed in embarrassment, refusing to meet anyone’s eyes as she buried her head on Asuna’s neck.

Chizuru laughed and stood up, “I’ll grab us some snacks and tea,” she offered, “Any preference?” she asked, looking around her friends.

“Any’s fine, thank you,” Ayaka answered.

“Konoka?” Chizuru turned to the pregnant woman, “Do you need anything?”

Konoka shook her head surely as she looked at her wristwatch, “I’ll be fine. And I think you should just sit back down, Chizuru.”

Confusion filled the room.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

Setsuna peeked cautiously inside the room, “Hello, everyone.”

“Secchan!”

Setsuna’s entire demeanor softened as she entered, “I brought some food,” with a quick sweep of the room, she smiled and brought her bags to the table, “which should be enough for everyone here.”

“Aaahh,” Chizuru suddenly understood, grinning teasingly at Konoka, “You are one lucky lady, Konoka.”

“Yes, I am.” Konoka giggled.

Setsuna looked confused for a moment, before she shrugged it off; not really wanting to get in between whatever the conversation was about, “I’m going to prepare the tea.”

“Sounds great! Thank you, Setsuna-san!” Kazumi said, finally taking her attention off her laptop, “Shall we continue?” she turned to the rest of her friends.

“Continue what, exactly?” Setsuna asked as she turned on the electric kettle.

“We’re reliving Asuna and Ayaka’s love story!” Konoka answered happily.

===14 Years Ago | 2^nd Year High School===

Ayaka POV

“Asuna-san”

I instinctively turned around to look behind me when I heard her name. It was Sakurazaki-san who said it; she was one step away from Asuna-san, ready to support her if needed.

We were currently on our school trip, and I joined their little group as they were the ones I am most comfortable with in our class. The group started when Asuna-san looked at me with a wide grin, and I nodded. Of course, Asuna-san’s next choice for a groupmate would be Sakurazaki-san, to which Lingshen-san took the opportunity to get closer to the heiress of Shinmei-ryu so, she volunteered Yotsuba-san and herself to join. Zazie-san wrote her name in our group after that, then Miyazaki-san shyly asked Asuna-san to join which rounded up our group.

We were walking around a famous tourist spot in Osaka with most of our classmates looking around the different stalls and sights.

“Um, Asuna-san…” Miyazaki-san stopped to look at Asuna-san worriedly as well, “Would you want to take a seat and rest for a little bit?”

I frowned worriedly when Asuna-san took a moment too long to answer, and I was about to jump in and order her to rest when she shook her head. She’s been very quiet and passive – which was incredibly unusual of her – since this morning and I kicked myself mentally since it's only now that I’m realizing that she must be feeling bad.

“I’ll be fine, just a little tired,” she assured, smiling quite awkwardly at us, “We’ll be going back to the hotel soon, anyway…” she justified, “right?” she directed the question to me, and I wanted to pull her – carry her if I have to – to the hotel myself when I saw just how tired she looked.

“Yes,” I answered softly, “But we should be allowed to stay in the bus while we wait.”

“Is that all right?” she asked softly, looking between all of us.

Sakurazaki-san and Miyazaki-san easily agreed, with the former already moving to assist Asuna-san.

“Chao-chan and I will just check something out over there!” Yotsuba-san said, pointing at a small stall that sells herbs.

“We’ll catch up in the bus!” Lingshen-san followed, already walking away with her friend.

It was just shy of an hour later when we were finally back in the hotel.

And my worry increased ten-fold when Asuna-san barely ate during dinner.

===The Next Day===

“Iincho-san,” Sakurazaki-san’s cool voice made me frown, “I don’t mind staying with Asuna-san for today.”

By bedtime the previous night, it was obvious that Asuna-san was sick with her labored breathing and pale complexion. I told everyone to prepare their futons as far away from Asuna-san as possible while I made myself comfortable beside the sick girl. I ignored the confusion in their faces at my suggestion, but they didn’t question it. I was thankful that they weren’t very inquisitive, and they just let me take care of Asuna-san.

“I have been this area multiple times and I honestly don’t mind missing out on it.” I objected, staring Sakurazaki-san down. But she doesn’t seem to be the least bit fazed.

“If that is your argument,” Sakurazaki-san started, meeting my gaze head on, “Then, I have been here more than a few times myself.”

How does Konoka-san deal with two hardheads like these two all the time?!

I was standing toe-to-toe with Sakurazaki-san just outside of our room, fighting me about who gets to stay with Asuna-san. In the back of my mind, I know that our faculty is equipped to take care of her, even with neither of us staying, but I just want to be the one to stay. With Asuna. Sakurazaki-san, however, is surprisingly stubborn about this.

The door to our room slid open. Lingshen-san looked at me, then at Sakurazaki-san, then she stepped out of the room as well.

“You two are being loud so early in the morning.” She commented, crossing her arms.

“Apologies…” I whispered in shame.

“Forgive us, Lingshen-san,” Sakurazaki-san followed, “We’re just discussing who should stay with Asuna-san.”

“I concluded that,” Lingshen-san answered, “Can you guys be quieter about it?” she raised an eyebrow.

“Of course.”

She nodded in satisfaction, before going back into the room. In time for Miyazaki-san to step out and be the one now to look between us.

“I just need to get something from the vending machine…” She meekly said, but didn’t make an effort to move.

I looked back to Sakurazaki-san who was now smiling – a small, amused smile that was a little bit reminiscent of Konoka-san’s rare mischief, “I know why you want to stay,” she admitted, “But Kono-chan would be mad if I leave her like this.”

I softened, before I realized what she said, “What do you mean you know why I want to stay?” I narrowed my eyes.

Surprisingly, it was Miyazaki-san who answered, “You care a lot about Asuna-san, don’t you…?” she whispered.

I paused. Of course I care a lot about her.

“You promise you’ll take care of her?” Sakurazaki-san asked, tilting her head as she looked at me curiously.

I resisted the urge to scoff, “Of course. It’s my duty as the class representative.” And as if I’ll let anyone else take care of this idiot.

“Well then, Miyazaki-san?” She turned to our shy groupmate, “Are you all right to spend the day with me and the rest?” She smiled charmingly and I saw right then why there were rumors of a fan club for her – which I plan to confirm one of these days. It would be good to get ahead of it in case she gets swarmed in the classroom.

And it seems the smile affected Miyazaki-san as well with the blush that is now covering her face as she nodded at the dojo heiress.

“I’ll go tell sensei about Asuna-san, I’ll be right back” Sakurazaki-san said, already dashing off to find a teacher to tell.

I looked at Miyazaki-san.              

She squeaked when our eyes met, and she finally rushed off to the vending machines.

I just shrugged it off and walked inside, frowning when I saw Asuna-san sleeping restlessly. Yotsuba-san was beside her, taking her temperature but she quickly moved away when I came back in.

“Iincho-san, she’s still warm, but she’s at least resting now.” Yotsuba-san said kindly, “I’ll just change the water.” She left with the bowl and cloth I’ve been using to help keep Asuna-san cool the previous night.

I looked up and saw Lingshen-san and Zazie-san looking at me strangely.

Lingshen-san had a strange look on her face, but she smiled after a moment then continued packing up her bag for the day. Zazie-san continued to look at me, or rather, at us. She tilted her head, very reminiscent of the day I had my… first… kiss… with…

I ignored her stares then turned to the sick girl and kneeled beside her, putting a hand on her forehead and feeling the warmth radiating from her. At the time, I didn’t realize how intimate our position was until later that week when I looked back at this moment.

“We’re off, Iincho-san,” Sakurazaki-san said, pulling my concentration away from Asuna-san, “You take care here.”

I turned to our other groupmates and smiled, “Take care. Text me in case you’ll need anything, okay?”

They nodded and ran off.

I took another look at Asuna-san before I moved to stand up to get her some food and medicine. But she held onto my hand before I could stand.

“Ayaka…”

I frowned at the softness of her voice. Leaning down, I kissed her forehead before whispering, “I’m here, Asuna-san.” I tucked the blanket more comfortably to her, and I waited for a few minutes to make sure she was sleeping before I managed to successfully stand up and get her the food and medicine she needed.

I paused by the door, taking a glance behind me.

I didn’t think stepping away would be so difficult, even though rationally, I know that I’ll be back by her side within minutes.

Setsuna POV

“Sakurazaki-san?” Lingshen-san called, slowing her pace to match mine.

“Yes?” I looked at my classmate curiously.

I made it a point to walk behind my groupmates, making sure to watch over them. I was feeling a little restless being away from Kono-chan so I’m focusing on making sure that my classmates are safe, which is ridiculous. Because I know that we’re safe.

“What’s going on with Asuna-san and Iincho-san?”

I paused in my steps.

And so did the rest of our group.

“Umm…” We all turned to Miyazaki-san, who blushed at the sudden attention.

I am not oblivious to how most people see me – especially to someone like Miyazaki-san, I am intimidating and scary. So, I softened my expression as Kono-chan has been teaching me. Which worked as she softened.

I gestured to the side where there was a park entrance, and I led the group towards a picnic table.

Surprisingly, it was Miyakazaki-san who continued the conversation when she sat down beside me, “You’re engaged so young…”

I felt my heartbeat quicken at the statement. It wasn’t a secret to the whole school anymore since Asakura-san released the news of our engagement – with mine and Kono-chan’s blessing, of course. I welcome every opportunity to let the world know that Kono-chan is mine. I nodded at her in encouragement, knowing that wasn’t exactly what she – or the rest of the group, for that matter – wanted to talk about.

“How do you know that you want to…” she whispered the last few words, giving me a hard time hearing it. But I believe I know what exactly she wants to ask.

“Do you like someone, Miyazaki-san?” Yotsuba-san asked directly, looking at Miyazaki-san in intrigue.

Miyazaki-san sputtered, her face turning so red, I started to worry. But that reaction told me that she may have a crush on someone.

She cleared her throat, deciding to revert the topic back to Lingshen-san’s original question, “Are Asuna-san and Iincho-san…”

I narrowed my eyes at her attempt to get the attention away from her, but I pursed my lips as I thought of her unsaid question, unsure of my answer, “Kono-chan seems to think so,” was what I decided on.

The rest of the group nodded along.

“They fought a lot, even back in primary school,” Yotsuba-san commented.

“Which continued until middle school,” Lingshen-san added, “But something changed. I’m not sure exactly when, but something changed.”

Yotsuba-san leaned in closer towards her, grinning, “They look good together, though.”

Rainyday-san had a thoughtful look on her face as she listened to the conversation, but she was nodding along to all the points being presented.

“I think…” Miyazaki-san said, gulping when all eyes turned to her again before she looked back at me and met my eyes, “I think I agree with Konoka-san… and everyone…”

I was surprised.

But I didn’t outwardly show it.

“Okay, then.” I settled on answering and she looked at me with a relieved smile, “I think it’s best we let them figure that out on their own.”

“Yeah!” That was the loudest I ever heard from her, which was amusing. I decided not to comment on it, cautious not to make her conscious.

The conversation continued in that direction for the next few minutes, until Rainyday-san’s stomach growled loudly. Yotsuba-san and Lingshen-san then took over our day, bringing us to a restaurant that they wanted to try out since the moment our class trip was announced.

I continued to watch over them from behind as we began to walk again. This time, Miyazaki-san decided to pace beside me as we listened to the conversation that Lingshen-san and Yotsuba-san was having about their culinary interests.

===A Few Hours Later===

We came back into our room with different bags in our hands – some trinkets we’ll be bringing back to Mahora and some snacks we’d like to try with our groupmates, especially if Asuna-san was feeling better. All of us stopped in our tracks when we saw the position they were in.

They were sharing a futon with Iincho-san protectively holding Asuna-san. And from my point of view, I am starting to believe what Kono-chan has been trying to tell me all along. I turned to look at my classmates who were openly gaping at our other classmates.

“Sakurazaki-san,” Miyazaki-san whispered, “I think I’m going to grab something from the vending machine.”

Then she was running off, leaving the rest of us to put our items away as I waited for Asuna-san and Iincho-san to wake up.

===A Few Days Later===

Asuna POV

I ran up the stairs excitedly – which was weird since I came from a shift from work. But on my way back to the dorms, I saw that one of Ayaka’s favorite bakeries was open this early and they had a stock of her favorite cookies. I bought a dozen of them as a thank you gift for her.

She took great care of me during our school trip so I have been thinking of ways on how I can repay her. And this is a great start.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

I was not prepared for the happiness that I would feel the moment she opened the door, already wearing her uniform except for the blazer. I felt so much happiness that it took my breath away I started to wonder just what she was to me.

“So beautiful…” I whispered softly, but it seems she heard if the red on her cheeks were any indication.

“Are you just here to tease me?” she accused which I laughed off.

“Of course not,” I answered, smiling at her, “I’m here to say thank you.”

Her frown is so adorable, “Thank you for what?”

“You took care of me when you didn’t have to.”

Her blush darkened, “You’re welcome, then. Is that all?” she casually leaned on her doorframe, tilting her head.

I jumped up in triumph, extending my hand and holding the bag up in front of her, “I also got you this!”

Her eyes lit up as she looked at the logo on the bag I was holding, “Have you eaten breakfast yet?” she asked softly.

“Nope, I just got back from my morning shift.”

She took the paper bag from my hand, brushing her fingers against mine, unconsciously leaning in closer towards me, “Would you like to share this with me, then? Chizuru and Natsumi are in their school trip…”

My jaw dropped at the forwardness that I could only look at her in surprise, “I… um…”

“Asuna-san?”

“I need to prepare for school…” I answered lamely, wanting nothing more than to spend the morning with her.

“Oh…” she sounded… sad…

“But maybe we can walk to school together?” I offered as an alternative.

And she smiled… That was the moment I told myself that I would do everything for that smile.

===

I quickly ate the remaining bread Konoka made sure to get and drank a glass of orange juice before taking a quick bath. I was so excited to see Ayaka again, I completely forgot that I usually go to school with Konoka and Setsuna-san.

Konoka’s class was having their school trip this week, leaving me alone in the dorm. Well, Negi’s usually here but he’s been crashing with Takahata-sensei since the teachers were having late meetings because of the school trips.

And since Konoka was on her school trip, I was surprised to hear a knock on my door as I was putting my blazer on. Curiously, I opened the door, gasping a little at what I saw on the other side.

“Setsuna-san!” this was no surprise, but the person beside her certainly was, “And Honya-chan…”

“Good morning, Asuna-san…” she waved.

“Setsuna-san?” I raised my eyebrow at my best friend's girlfriend. I know for a fact that she’s loyal to Konoka, but she had a habit of making girls fall in love with her with her cool nature. I admit, she has an irresistible charm about her, even I get carried away sometimes.

“Her roommates are away on their school trip as well, so I thought she could walk with us to school.” Setsuna-san answered as an explanation.

I nodded slowly, looking at Honya-chan with a smile, “Okay, then.” And if Honya's gonna fall in love with a girl, I have a feeling that Setsuna-san is not her type.

“Let me just get my bag,” I said, walking backwards with a grin, “Then, we can go and pick up Ayaka.”

“Iincho-san?”

“Yep!”

===

“I hope you don't mind…” I said with a grin as Ayaka walked beside me, while Setsuna-san and Honya walked behind us without a word. I wonder how they got so close when they're both so quiet. I need to interrogate Setsuna-san later. Just to make sure that she’s not unintentionally breaking hearts.

“Nope, just surprised.” She answered as we stopped in front of the train platform before turning to our friends, “It's a surprise to see you two together. I now wonder what we missed when we couldn’t join you on the trip.”

“Sakurazaki-san is not as scary as she looks.” Honya replied, then she squeaked when she realized what she just said about her new friend.

Setsuna-san just smiled reassuringly at her.

“I guess she's not. If anything, she’s quite the opposite – and her presence gives off some sort of security.” Ayaka replied, smiling at Setsuna-san, “I do have to verify if rumors of your fan club are true.”

“What?” Setsuna-san frowned, looking alarmed so suddenly.

Honya-chan joined in, “I did hear about that.”

I laughed at the horrified look on Setsuna-san’s face.

Honya and Ayaka joined in.

And not for the first or last time this morning – or even this day – my breath hitched at how beautiful Ayaka is.

Especially when she’s happy.

And, oh gosh… I think I'm falling in love with Ayaka.

===PRESENT===

“I think this is the first time I heard you talk that much, Setsuna-san,” Kazumi commented, looking in wonder at the martial artist.

“I just figured it would add some context to the story.” Setsuna answered from her position in one corner of the room, her eyes focused on her wife, making sure that she’s comfortable at every second.

“But, finally!” Kazumi exclaimed suddenly, happily turning back to the main couple in the room, “One of you finally realized you’re in love!”

Chizuru giggled, “Asuna-san realized first. That’s just fantastic.”

Ayaka huffed, crossing her arms, “To be fair, I had a lot of things on my mind during high school.” She defended.

Konoka looked at Ayaka then at Asuna as she addressed her best friend, “Why didn’t you ever do anything about it during high school?”

Asuna perked up, “I mean, just look at her!” she gestured towards the blonde, smiling widely, “She’s just perfect!”

Ayaka slapped Asuna’s thigh in feigned annoyance, “Asuna-san, be serious.”

“I am serious!” The orange-haired girl laughed, the bells on her hair tinkling lightly, then she deflated just the slightest bit, “Though, I did try to confess at one point.”

Kazumi tapped a few times on her laptop keyboard, nodding in satisfaction, “Welp, it’s great that you two still fight like an old married couple.”

Konoka nodded, “It’s amazing how some things never change.”

“Well, something did change.” Ayaka commented, softening and looking lovingly at her smiling partner.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“Come in!” Kazumi called, rummaging in her bag, yelling “aha!” triumphantly when she got her case of memory cards, “I can't believe we already filled up the first batch…” she whispered to herself just as the door opened.

Sayo peeked into the room cautiously, walking completely inside once she was sure she’s in the correct room, “Hi girls!” she greeted, walking directly towards Kazumi, kissing the top of the photographer's head.

“Hey dear,” Kazumi greeted, patting Sayo's cheek for a second before focusing her attention back on replacing the memory card in her camera.

“You know we're 30 years old now,” Asuna started with an eyeroll, “And you still call us girls.”

Sayo laughed, “Some of your classmates still call me sensei; it's a hard habit to break.”

“Not that hard with Kazumi, I hope.” Chizuru teased.

Sayo’s cheeks turned red, which the resounding laughter didn't help.

“Don't mind them, dear. They're just jealous.” Kazumi defended, sticking her tongue out at her friends.

“Well,” The older woman started, awkwardly trying to change the subject, “I'm just here to tell you that Evangeline-san is asking me to accompany her outside.” She said, more to Kazumi than anyone else.

“Oh? To where?”

“Some antique shop a few blocks down.”

“Can you stay for a while?”

“Sure,” Sayo answered, squeezing herself beside Kazumi on the armchair, “What are we doing?”

“Just listen,” Kazumi answered, pressing record on her camera, “So, what's next?”

===14 Years Ago | 2nd Year High School===

Asuna POV

“Sakurazaki-san!” Chao-san was in front of us as soon as Setsuna-san and me entered the classroom.

“Yes, Lingshen-san?” Setsuna-san’s always so polite, “Did you need something?”

Chao-san grinned, raising her hand to show us a flyer, “Have you seen this?”

“Mahora Fighting Tournament,” I read the words on the flyer loudly.

Setsuna-san hummed, looking at the flyer then at me. I had to shake my head at her dependent nature. Normally, she would be looking at Konoka but I’m all she’s got here – and I am under direct orders from my best friend to keep an eye on her sweet Secchan. Because she’s oblivious of the fact that she is one of the most popular kids in school.

“You can keep this,” Chao-san handed the flyer to Setsuna-san, “But you should be interested, right?”

“Yes, of course,” Setsuna-san nodded, a sudden determination in her, “Are you signing up?”

“I’m a representative of one of the major sponsors!” Chao-san answered proudly, “And I’m looking forward to fight the Kendo Team’s prized member.” She left us with a peace sign and a grin.

“You should do it,” I encouraged with a smile, giving her a pat on the shoulder before I went to my seat beside an unusually tired Ayaka.

“Good morning,” she greeted nonetheless, looking up from her notebook.

“G’morning!” I greeted back, taking a peek at her notes, seeing some random ideas, “You okay?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, “I spent the night reading about flowers – we had an interesting lesson in the club yesterday.”

“Mmhm,” I smiled. I could listen to her tell me about her interests all day long, but I settled for just watching her right now since she seems focused on her notes.

The bell rang a few minutes later and Averruncus-sensei came in.

“Good morning, class,” He greeted monotonously, “School Festival's coming up. Iincho-san, start the planning.”

Ayaka POV

“So…” I started awkwardly – being put on the spot by our homeroom teacher with the sudden planning, I tried my best to kick off the meeting, “Let's start with ideas?”

“Maid café!” Someone shouted from the back, which got the ideas flowing.

“Haunted House!”

“A bakery!”

I wrote down the different ideas being thrown in my direction.

Then the most ridiculous idea came from the last person I expected.

“A romantic play,” Zazie-san suggested.

My hand paused, pressing the chalk I’m holding on the board, unwilling to write it down, “A romantic play?”

Zazie-san nodded, “With you and Kagurazaka.”

I was stunned.

“Oh yeah!” A random girl joined, “They were great on the Romeo and Juliet play in middle school.”

“I thought everyone already forgot about that!” Asuna-san complained, clearly having the same feelings I do about the topic, “And c’mon! We can do something with food! I’m on board the idea of a bakery!”

“We have Miyazaki-san here, too! She wrote the script for that play!”

The shy bookworm squeaked.

I was still too shocked to join in on the conversation.

Asuna-san’s rejections were clearly ignored.

So, we’re doing a play for the school festival.

With me and Asuna-san as the leads.

For a romantic play.

===After School===

“Long day, Ayaka?” Chizuru asked as we sat down in the dorm cafeteria for dinner.

I stirred my miso soup gently with my chopsticks with a soft sigh while Chizuru waited patiently for me to answer. It feels like this day has gone on far longer than it actually has.

Natsumi walked over to our table, “Hey guys, I'm gonna sit with Makie-chan and the others. We're gonna talk about our festival plans.”

“Sure.” I smiled.

“You two wanna sit with us?”

“No, Natsumi.” Chizuru answered, “I need Ayaka for something.”

At this moment, I was thankful that Mahora lets us choose our roommates that weren't our classmates – I would probably be more stressed if I'm not classmates with Chizuru and she's not my roommate either.

We watched Natsumi walk until she sat down a few tables from us.

I decided to just blurt out what was bothering me, “I am once again gonna star in a school play with Asuna-san as my leading lady.”

Chizuru almost snorted her tea out of her nose at the unexpected response to her initial question. And much like the last time, she started giggling so much from amusement.

I want to retract my earlier statement of still being roommates with Chizuru.

But who am I kidding? I wouldn't trade Chizuru for anyone else right now.

===A Day before the School Festival===

Asuna-san and I held our pose, holding each other close like the last scene of the play demanded of us. She was smiling gently, and I told myself it's only because she victoriously got her girl from the play. Because why would she look at me like that? That doesn't stop my heart from trying to beat out of my chest as I looked directly into her heterochromatic eyes, though.

I love her eyes.

“And scene!” Our director, Zazie-san – she happily volunteered when it was clear that we will do the play – yelled, starting applause from the rest of our classmates, “Great work Iincho-san, Asuna-san!”

We bowed together, still lingering close to each other.

“You two really came a long way from middle school, huh?”

Asuna-san sheepishly scratched the back of her head, and I graciously smiled and took the compliment.

“This script really is amazing, Honya-chan,” Asuna-san praised, successfully changing the subject. She began walking away from me but not without squeezing my arm first.

There goes my heart trying to beat out of my chest again.

Maybe I need to see a cardiologist.

Asuna POV

It was great that I've been spending most of my time with Ayaka the past few days with barely any fights and disagreements.

But we still haven't talked.

And I plan to fix that – I'm going to confess after this year's school festival. I'm not ready to call this… something big… But, I'm ready to take that jump. Even if she rejects me, I just want to let her know how I feel and that I want to go out with her if that's something she'd want as well.

With that thought, I stopped in front of my dorm room.

Where yelling was coming from…

Hmm… That's unusual…

Especially since my roommates are both naturally soft-spoken. And our most frequent visitor doesn't talk much.

Our neighbor's door opened, revealing Paru, who looked about ready to run into war.

“Asuna!” Paru started, “What's going on? It's disconcerting to hear Sakurazaki-san talk so much and so loudly!”

“I'm about to find out.” I answered, quickly getting my keys to open the door with Paru right beside me.

The yelling stopped immediately.

Everything inside was unusual.

Negi was cowering in one corner – well, that one wasn't unusual, especially when I was yelling at him – looking between Konoka and Setsuna-san, and his gaze just screamed “save me" when our eyes met.

Setsuna-san was standing rigidly near the door, her arms crossed – and she didn't even turn around to look at us.

But the most unusual – and scariest – sight was Konoka. She was glaring – glowering – at Setsuna-san, almost as if she’s ready to physically attack her. Which is probably not a good idea since Setsuna-san was trained in multiple martial arts and she wasn’t.

Though, I’m 100% sure Setsuna-san would never lay a hand on her.

“Konoka-ojou-sama,”

I gaped.

Setsuna-san calls Konoka that whenever they talk about their engagement with their families as a “sign of respect". And the one time I heard her call Konoka that outside a formal meeting, she ended up doing every single thing Konoka wanted for a whole week. That wasn’t really different from their usual dynamic, but Setsuna-san barely slept waiting for Konoka to want something.

“I'll be having dinner elsewhere tonight.”  Were Setsuna-san’s last words before she was out without acknowledging me or Paru.

I was still hung up by the fact that she actually turned her back on her ojou-sama.

“Hey, Negi-kun,” Paru chimed in, “Come join me, Yuecchi, and Nodoka for dinner.”

Negi immediately dashed out, slamming the door behind me, leaving me alone with Konoka.

Konoka growled and slammed her hands on the wall as hard as she could, which was not that hard, actually.

“What happened?” I asked, cautiously taking a step towards her.

“This stupid fighting tournament!” Konoka answered, sighing, “Secchan has been cancelling plans with me for this fighting tournament!”

“Ahh,” I nodded in understanding, “But I thought you said it's great that she's doing her own thing?”

She deflated a little bit but she's still a little stiff from her anger, “I know!” she said, “But today was special! You know it is, you were there 3 years ago!”

I gasped, “You got engaged 3 years ago today!”

She nodded sadly, “And she forgot.”

I pulled her to sit with me on the couch and gave her a hug which she leaned into, “Do you want me to beat her up for you?”

She laughed, “She'll destroy you in any physical fight.”

“I know.” I laughed along.

===School Festival Day 1===

I yawned, looking at the time on my phone.

6:48 am

We were in the airport, picking up Uncle Eishun who wanted to see our school festival.

I looked at Konoka who was tapping her foot impatiently beside me. She was still annoyed at her girlfriend, which increased this morning because Setsuna-san decided not to join us saying she needed to meditate before her matches.

“Oto-sama!” Konoka lit up, running towards her father, “I’m so glad you’re here!”

“Hi, Princess!” He kissed the top of Konoka’s head, before waving at me, “Hey, Asuna-kun.”

“Good morning, Konoka-ojou-sama, Asuna-ojou-sama,” I only noticed Motoko-san from behind Uncle Eishun, “It’s great to see you.”

I gulped when Konoka’s face darkened when she was addressed.

“Is Setsuna-sama not here?”

“Setsuna-sama,” Konoka gritted through her teeth, “is too busy for her family.

“Hmm…” Eishun looked at his daughter curiously, “Isn’t that a little cold?”

I believe Konoka would have yelled at her father at the moment if Uncle Eishun didn’t see an acquaintance and got distracted.

“Hey, Takane-kun!” He raised his hand and waved; a tall senpai turning to his call.

“Sensei!” This person rushed towards us and bowed towards Uncle Eishun.

“Girls, this is Takane D. Goodman. She trained under me in the Shinmei-ryu a few years ago and she graduated from Mahora Girls High School last year.” He introduced, and she politely bowed in our direction.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you all.”

Konoka, Motoko and me bowed down as well.

“We’re having lunch later, are you free to join?” He suggested.

“Is that all right? I don’t want to cut into your family time.” This Takane-san said.

“Nonsense, I’m bringing Setsuna-kun.”

“Ohh! I finally get to meet the Shinmei-ryu heiress?” She lit up, “Can I bring a friend? I’m here for the fight-oh! Is Sakurazaki Setsuna in the tournament?”

“Yes!” I jumped in when I felt Konoka stiffen beside me, “she’ll be there.” I put an arm around my best friend’s shoulders who could only sigh.

There was an awkward silence after that.

“Well,” Takane-san started, pulling a business card from her wallet and handed it to Uncle Eishun, “I’d really like to join and meet the elusive Sakurazaki heiress, so let me know if my friend and I can still join.”

“Yes!” He said happily, handing the card to Konoka, “My daughter will contact you.”

Takane-san bowed once again before leaving.

“And now,” He turned to me and Konoka with confusion, “What is with this tension I’m feeling here?”

===Later===

After an awkward morning explaining to Uncle Eishun why Konoka was so moody this morning, I had an even more awkward lunchtime with the still high tension between Konoka and Setsuna-san. Uncle Eishun's student and her friend's gushing about Setsuna-san did not help at all with their argument.

Takane-san's friend was apparently one Sakura Mei, I remember being classmates with her one year in grade school but other than that… I don't really know her. Oh, and she was also in the fighting tournament. Before they got deeper into talking about the tournament, I was glad to excuse myself to prepare for the play.

I stopped when I saw Ayaka lingering by the door of our classroom.

“Hey!” I called and she almost fell from surprise.

“Asuna-san!” She rushed towards me, “Hey, where have you been?”

I looked at the time on my phone – I’m pretty sure I’m on time.

“Never mind that, I…”

I got the sense that maybe she was a little nervous, “You okay?”

She didn’t answer, but the look she was giving me told me that she wasn’t.

I melted at how timid she looked right now, so I extended my hand towards her and smiled “Do you trust me, Ayaka?”

Ayaka POV

“Do you trust me, Ayaka?” were the only words she had to say before we were blowing off our classmates with the promise that we'd be back in time for the play. I was following Asuna-san to the different stalls around the school.

We were walking to stand in line for one of the haunted houses and she was near enough to make my skin tingle but still far enough to make me yearn for her contact. I was about to ask her about her day – why am I doing small talk with her? – when we stopped at the back of the line and-

“Kazumi?” Asuna-san asked, bewildered.

I looked up, feeling as confused as Asuna-san probably did, “Aisaka-sensei?”

“Hi girls!” Aisaka-sensei – our History teacher – waved her hand, “You enjoying the festival?”

I forgot the inappropriateness of their... party… at the question. Looking to my companion and the brief time we have spent together today, I find myself nodding. To be honest, I have been nervous the whole morning because my mother suddenly found her schedule “suspiciously free" when I casually mentioned that I will be acting in a play alongside Asuna-san again. But having her with me before we have to be onstage is actually helping calm me down.

“So, which class is this?” Asuna-san asked, easily starting the conversation.

“It's 1D,” Aisaka-sensei answered, “It's my class.” She said proudly.

“Then, why are you here?” Asuna-san asked Asakura-san.

“Just supporting the different events,” Kazumi answered casually, winking at us.

===

After being screamed at and pulled all over by a surprisingly easily frightful Asuna-san, we were now by the food stalls where Asuna-san was getting us something to share because she got hungry yelling at the “ghosts".

“Here!” Asuna-san held the Takoyaki between us, “This half is spicy, and this one is not.”

I took one of the toothpicks and ate one of the non-spicy ones; it's surprisingly delicious. I’m not used to eating street foods but it's… comforting.

“This is good.”

“Mmhm. Surprisingly.” Asuna-san praised, “Let's walk while we eat?”

I nodded, following her lead.

“Is there any attraction you wanted to see?” she asked around a mouthful.

I shook my head at her unethical behavior, which is something I didn't know I'll miss when the time comes when we needed to part ways. But thinking about her question, I realized I'm so content being by her side at this moment, I would go anywhere she wanted to.

===

Which led us to the Flower Arranging Club's display, where Asuna-san excitedly pulled me to the arrangement I made in the minimal free time I had with our class's play. Looking at it, I realized the message these specific set of flowers made – contentment. Which seems to be the theme of my day.

I wonder if she knew that…

“This is very pretty, Ayaka,” she complimented, “Maybe next time, you can teach me about the language of flowers.”

I looked at her for a moment, and I wanted to tell her that's a lovely idea, but the future suddenly felt so constricting at the moment, “What? For Dean McDowell?” I teased, instead.

She chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of her head sheepishly, “Mostly for you.”

I felt my breath hitch at the honesty I can see in her eyes, and I unconsciously took a step towards her.

“Yukihiro!”

Of course, we'll be interrupted right now.

“Yes, senpai?” I turned towards our club president.

“I can't find Kei and she's not answering her phone,” she explained, “do you have time for a quick demonstration? There are people in the clubroom now.”

I looked at Asuna-san apologetically, “Do you mind?”

“No, go ahead,” she answered with a small smile, “I'd love to watch that.”

And there goes my heart again.

I really should schedule that checkup with my physician.

===

“I love you,” Asuna-san said her line, and right on track, my heart skipped a beat despite my character saying the same words a few moments ago, “And with this ring, I promise forever.”

The main premise of our play was of two lesbian lovers overcoming the adversity of becoming a minority couple and getting married in the end. And with our classmates' insistence – especially those who saw the middle school play – our big ending is another kiss between me and Asuna-san.

“This is not a happy ending…” I whispered, unconsciously rubbing my thumbs on her hands that I was holding, “Let's call it a happy beginning.”

She smiled, “Happy beginning, it is.”

We both leaned in, gently pressing our lips together – the electricity I feel every single time we do this is always a surprise. We pulled away from each other, only when the lights dimmed and there was applause.

===

“Asuna-chan!” My mother hugged her first as soon as we were outside of the gym, “I hope you plan to take responsibility for all the kisses that you've been getting from Ayaka.” She teased.

Asuna-san chuckled awkwardly, “As long as that's okay with you and your husband,” she answered, squeezing her back before the hug ended.

“I do hope your daughter plans to take care of Asuna-kun for all those kisses as well,” Konoka-san's father said from the side, patting me on the shoulder gently before he bowed politely in front of my mother.

Konoka-san walked forward and hugged Asuna-san as soon as she was released by my mother. Setsuna-san and an older woman was behind her, whispering their congratulations to my partner.

“Of course, I've been telling her to keep Asuna-chan happy,” she winked at Asuna-san and grinned at me, making me roll my eyes.

“Would you like to join us for dinner to celebrate?” My mother invited.

“Yes, please. I'm starving.” Eishun-san answered for their group, already walking ahead with my mother.

===PRESENT===

“Since high school, huh?” Asuna teased Sayo and Kazumi, looking at them with a playful smile.

“Not really,” Kazumi answered, checking her footage once again, “Sayo-chan rejected me in high school.”

Sayo slapped Kazumi's shoulder lightly, “It was not proper. And I could've lost my license, and you probably wouldn't have followed your dreams.”

Kazumi simply shrugged, going back to her laptop.

Ayaka hummed, joining in the conversation, “There would be a lot of controversy had you become official in high school.”

Asuna tilted her head curiously, “But weren't they on a date?”

“What?” Ayaka tilted her head in the same angle Asuna did.

Everyone else looked at the redhead as well, wondering what was on her mind.

“Well, we were on a date,” Asuna explained, “And they were doing the same thing, so they were on a date.”

Despite the argument making sense, everyone was still thinking it over because it was unusual for Asuna to make sense.

Ayaka shook her head and laughed lightly, pressing her lips to the redhead's, “You think the weirdest things.”

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Evangeline barges into the room – still looking like she’s in her 20s – scanning the occupants, settling on Sayo’s huddled form beside Kazumi. Chachamaru – still in great condition – followed right behind her owner.

“I’ve been waiting for you!” Evangeline complained, crossing her arms and narrowing her eyes at Sayo.

“I’m sorry, Kazumi wanted me to listen for a little while,” Sayo stood up from her position.

“To what?” Evangeline raised an eyebrow in interest, “What are you doing?”

Kazumi looked up and gave a peace sign, “I’m recording Asuna and Ayaka retell their love story!”

“Interesting,” Evangeline mused, smirking in amusement, “Show me later!” Then she walked out of the room.

Chachamaru bowed, following the blonde out.

“I have to go, dear!” Sayo said sweetly, kissing the top of Kazumi’s head before rushing after Evangeline, almost bumping into Haruna who was about to enter the room.

“Hey! We’ve been looking for you!” Haruna said as a greeting.

“No, we weren’t,” Yue cut in, “We just saw Dean McDowell and Sayo-san come out of here, so we were curious.”

Haruna fake-glared at Yue, “Don’t ruin my entrance, Yuecchi.” She sighed, walking further into the room.

Nodoka slowly followed inside, “Pardon the intrusion…”

“What’s all this about?” Yue asked.

“Asuna and Ayaka’s love story,” Konoka, Chizuru, and Setsuna answered at the same time Asuna and Ayaka say, “Our story.”

Kazumi looked up, startled, “Okay, that’s just disturbing.” She sighed out, “But make yourselves comfortable.” She said to the newcomers.

“I am here for love!” Haruna cheered, finding seats on the floor with Nodoka and Yue.

===14 Years Ago | 2nd Year High School===

Asuna POV

I ran up the stairs in our dorm right after my paper route, detouring to the other side of the floor to get to Ayaka’s room. After yesterday, I feel good about confessing to Ayaka today. But to do that, I need to make sure she’s free.

Which is why I’m knocking this early.

She will be so annoyed.

But she’ll look so cute.

“Asuna-san?” It was Chizuru – already dressed and ready for the day.

“Hey Asuna-san!” Natsumi waved from behind Chizuru, with a cute doggy apron – maybe I should get Konoka something like that? “Do you want to join us for breakfast? I’m making pancakes!”

Of course, Ayaka would have perfect roommates.

“No, I just want to talk to Ayaka.” I answered politely, “Is she here?”

There was something unusual about Chizuru’s smile, but I ignored it, “Ayaka, it’s for you!” she called happily.

Then Ayaka was by the door, looking at me confusedly. She’s so cute.

“Why are you here so early? Is something wrong?” Her confusion turned to concern.

“No, nothing bad.” I quickly waved off, “Do you have plans today?”

“Just need to check on a few things for class and my club…”

“Hmm,” I smiled, nodding, “Would you like to go watch the fighting tournament with me?” I asked.

“Isn’t that later in the afternoon?” She furrowed her brows, making me want to smooth it out but I kept my hands by my sides.

“Yeah!” I nodded, “I was hoping we could grab lunch…” I said slowly, “And maybe walk around before that, oooor,” her patience has come a long way, really. Letting me speak without interrupting, “I could come with you to finish your errands before we eat?”

She looked at me for a moment, before she nodded, “Okay.”

“Great!” I grinned, “I’ll be back by 8! Be ready!”

I dashed away after winking at her. I jumped high when I was safely inside our room. I was going on another date with Ayaka! But I don’t think she knows it yet… It doesn’t matter. I’ll make sure she knows by the end of this day.

“Hey, Asuna,” Konoka greeted, “Breakfast? Negi-kun left early so I have extra bacon.”

“Yes, please! I can eat!” I answered, squeezing her with a hug as I passed her by.

She giggled, “You look happy. What happened?”

“I’m having lunch with Ayaka,” I said happily, making her raise an eyebrow.

“Is there something you’re not telling me?” she asked playfully.

I paused from taking the plate of bacon.

Out of everyone in the world, I believe Konoka – other than Ayaka, of course – would be the first one to know if I ever lie. I may be ready to start telling Ayaka how I feel, but I don’t think I’m ready to tell anyone else about it.

“Nothing important.” I answered, instead, finally taking the plate, “You wanna come join us for the fighting tournament?” I changed the subject.

“I’m not going.” Konoka answered tightly.

I choked on my bacon at the answer, “What?” I finally asked when she handed me a glass of orange juice.

“Secchan will be fine. She didn’t need me the past weeks, she doesn’t need me now.”

I decided to stay out of their argument and let them figure it out themselves. If only I knew then what would happen later in the day…

Ayaka POV

I tapped my fingers on my arm as I waited for Asuna-san to come pick me up. Chizuru and Natsumi were across from me, looking at me curiously. With Chizuru looking a tad more knowing and amused than usual.

“If you two have questions, just ask already.”

“You and Asuna seem to be getting closer lately.” Chizuru commented quickly, her soft smile hiding the amusement she usually feels whenever the topic is about Asuna-san and I.

Natsumi nodded in agreement, “Yeah… With the phone charms and your play…”

I didn't need to ask what they were implying – it was obvious. I just wonder why I wasn't denying anything. If anything, there was a certain warmth in my chest that they thought I was getting closer with- anyway, I feel like I should be making an excuse for their observations.

Chizuru hummed when I took too long to think, “And now, you two are going on a date.”

“It's not a date.” I answered immediately.

“Mmhm…” Chizuru hummed again while Natsumi looked suspicious.

Luckily, Asuna-san knocked at that moment before they could ask any more questions or imply anything else. I told them goodbye, rushed to grab my bag and ran outside, crashing directly into Asuna-san who wrapped her arms around me as soon as I collided into her.

“Hey, you okay?” she asked, not moving an inch from our position.

“Yeah…”

A throat cleared from behind me, and I felt a blush crawl up my neck to my face, “You two enjoy and remember to use protection.”

“Chizuru!”

===

Warm…

That thought was running around my head.

While I’m holding Asuna-san’s hand.

Her hand is very warm in mine.

I love it.

We walked away from my clubroom where I helped with our display for almost half an hour while she waited patiently. As soon as I was near enough, she immediately took my left hand in her right.

“So, anything you wanted to see?” she asked, much like how she asked yesterday.

“Nothing in particular,” I answered, “You? Any attraction you’re intere-"

She yanked me down quite harshly.

“Hey!” I was about to scold her when she pointed to a stall of trinkets, “Is that Konoka-san?”

She nodded, “With Sakura Mei…”

“Who?”

“We were classmates with her back in primary school,” she answered, and I have a vague memory of this… Sakura Mei, “She was in the fighting tournament, but she didn't get past the preliminaries.”

“Then, why is Konoka-san with her right now?”

“I don't know…” Asuna-san frowned, “For two people who just met yesterday, they look awfully close…”

They do seem-did Konoka-san just accept a gift from this person?!

“I'm going there,” Asuna-san decided but I pulled her back beside me, “What?” she looked at me confusedly.

“Let's not make a scene,” I said, pleading with her with my eyes, “They're not really doing anything…”

She looked reluctant, but she stayed by my side.

“Fine…” she conceded, “But I'm calling her. Give me a minute.”

Asuna POV

Ring. Ring. Ring.

“What are you doing?” I asked as soon as the call was answered, my eyes narrowed as I watched her look around for me from my hiding position with Ayaka's head near me, trying to listen in.

“I'm enjoying the festival.”

“Mmhm. When you told me you weren't going to the tournament, I assumed you wouldn't be in the festival at all.”

“Then, that's on you. You shouldn't assume things, Asuna.”

“Whatever you're doing, Konoka, this better not end badly for either you or Setsuna-san.”

“Aren't you my friend more than hers?”

“Konoka,” I warned. Being mean doesn’t suit her.

“Asuna, I'm not gonna do anything.”

I sighed, knowing I won’t be able to do anything while we’re on the phone, so I changed the subject, “Let me know if you change your mind about the tournament, okay?”

“Sure…”

The line disconnected immediately.

“Everything okay?” Ayaka asked, rubbing a hand on my back.

I nodded, “Yeah! We should leave them. Let's go!”

I stood up and pulled her up with me, leading her to a café near the school.

===A Few Hours Later===

After getting lunch with Ayaka where we talked about random memories from our childhood, we made our way to where the fighting tournament arena was located. I immediately saw Setsuna-san – who wouldn’t with all the fangirls surrounding them – with her martial artist friends. I pulled Ayaka in their direction.

“Hi Setsuna-san!” I greeted, letting go of Ayaka's hand to give her a quick side hug, then looked at the others, “Ku, Kaede, Mana-san!” I gave them a small wave, “You all got through the next round?””

“Of course,” Mana-san answered with a confident little smile, “I hope to see all of you in the finals.”

“Be careful what you wish for, Mana-dono,” Kaede responded, “You might not like the outcome-de gozaru.”

Mana hummed, “I hope your actions catch up with your words.”

“You two aren't the only ones who will be in the semi-finals,” Ku chimed in, “I won't make it easy for any of you.”

And on queue, all three of them looked at Setsuna-san, probably expecting her to confidently call them out and say something about her skills. Which I was hoping she would do because the thought of the proper and serious Sakurazaki Setsuna trash talking is a little funny.

She probably would have, too, had she not been fighting with Konoka. It’s disappointing that the only reaction we got from her was a subtle nod of acknowledgement just as the speakers began blaring announcements and reminders for the fighting tournament.

“Participant #3 Sakurazaki Setsuna, Participant #17 Tendo Kei, please prepare for your next match.”

“I will see all of you in the other side.” She gave a lopsided smile to us before walking towards the stage.

“Is she okay?” Ku asked, pouting a little bit, “Haruna's been talking…”

I sighed, “Just a little disagreement with Konoka.”

“Hmm. I hope she can focus on her next fight.” Mana said in a rare show of concern.

“I'm sure she will.” Ayaka said confidently, probably knowing more about Setsuna-san’s fighting style than I do, “But as her classmate, I hope you don't mind that I will be vouching for her.”

“No problem at all, Yukihiro-san.” Mana said confidently once again, “I just hope you won’t be disappointed.”

“Nin-nin.”

A quick jingle played in the speaker for the next announcement.

“And in 8 seconds flat, Participant #3 finished the round!”

“What? Already?” Ku was gaping.

“Interesting…” Mana replied.

“Her silence is everything-de gozaru.”

And despite our friends' making jokes, I can't help but feel a little bit more worried about Setsuna-san. Maybe I should try to get Konoka to come…

“Well, I bid you all good luck,” Ayaka waved to the rest of our friends, pulling me away, “We'll be in the stands.”

“Let's congratulate Setsuna-san first!” I pulled her once again – hmm… it's surprising how she hasn't scolded me for dragging her around all day.

I let go of Ayaka as soon as she nodded, then ran the rest of the way to Setsuna-san who I almost blindsided with a hug if not for her super senses.

“Congratulations!” I said, instead, right after she dodged me, “8 seconds flat, huh?”

“Hm.”

I rolled my eyes. Add that to the reasons why she's perfect for Konoka – because my best friend can apparently read her mind, “C’mon, you’re mad at Konoka. Not at me, right?” I asked, smiling to let her know that I wasn’t choosing sides.

“I’m not mad at her.” she answered with furrowed brows, glancing subtly at Ayaka.

Ayaka put her hand on my arm to get my attention, getting Setsuna-san’s hint, “I’ll get us drinks, I’ll be back.”

“Sure!”

“Do you want anything, Sakurazaki-san?”

“No, thank you.”

I turned to her once we were alone, “So…?”

I'd like to think that we were close enough that she would confide in me.

“I'm not mad at Kono-chan.”

I guess that's the best I'll get out of her, “Okay…”

There was an awkward silence while watching the rest of the matches from the side – the one nearest us is Ku and she seems to be fairing very well. This is interesting…

I've always wanted to do something more physical.

I looked at Setsuna-san.

“Hey, Setsuna-san,”

“Hm?”

Before I could say what was on my mind, a nearby conversation caught my attention.

“Hey, did you see the blonde girl by the food stalls?”

“Yukihiro?”

“You know her?”

“Yeah, had a huge crush on her in primary school.”

“Nice! I would love to hit that!”

My head snapped to the left at that, finding two boys talking about Ayaka in such a disgusting way.

“Hey, excuse me!” Before I knew it, I was marching up towards them.

“Asuna-san!” Setsuna-san quickly followed me.

Ayaka POV

I was walking back to where I left Asuna-san when I heard Dean McDowell’s loud voice. My first thought was that it was nice that she wasn’t yelling at Asuna-san or I for a change. Then I noticed the crowd starting to gather from where she was. I started sprinting when I realized that was where I left Asuna-san.

“If you wanted to fight,” It was Dean McDowell – voice low and threatening, squeezing a boy’s arm which was holding a wooden plank until he let go, “why didn't you join the tournament?”

I paused a few meters away from them, scanning the area. I released a breath I didn’t know I was holding and some of my anxiety leave my body when I saw Asuna-san a few feet from them, looking fine. Then I felt guilt and worry mixed in suddenly, when I realized that she was kneeling beside a non-moving Sakurazaki-san.

I started making my way towards them in quick strides. As if sensing that I was near, she looked up, making direct eye contact with me. She gave me a quick nod, reassuring me that she was fine.

“Oh right,” Dean McDowell continued her tirade, “You were eliminated yesterday.” She finally let him go, satisfied as he slumped to the ground, “Chachamaru, get their names. I'm talking to their dean.” She ordered her assistant, taking her phone out and making a phone call.

“Hey!” It was Ku Fei-san, running to the scene with Nagase-san and Tatsumiya-san.

“What happened-de gozaru?”

Tatsumiya-san didn't say a word, moving instead to help Chachamaru-san with Setsuna-san.

“Kagurazaka!” I snapped my attention from staring at a wincing Setsuna-san, “Call Konoe. Chachamaru and I will contact this delinquent's parents on the way to the hospital. Meet us there.”

Asuna-san nodded determinedly, standing up and walking towards me. I pulled her to a less crowded corner, wanting to ask what happened.

“What happened?” I asked immediately, holding her arms and inspecting her more closely, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” she nodded, smiling and taking my hands off her arms and holding onto them, “But me and Setsuna-san got insulted by some boys and now she-"

“Wait, you were in the fight?” I practically screeched the last word, my anxiety skyrocketing.

She replied exactly 10 seconds later, “…no?”

I blinked, “Did you just lie to me?” I asked slowly.

“I…” she gulped, “did not-ow!”

I glared as I pinched her, “You just did it again!”

“Does it really matter right now?” she argued, “I have to call Konoka and get to the hospital.”

I rolled my eyes but agreed. Crossing my arms as I watched her make the call.

===

We got to the hospital a few minutes ago. I forced Asuna-san to tell me what made them engage in the fight. I was annoyed that she did it for my benefit, but at the same time, I felt warm that she somehow defended my honor – well, Setsuna-san did most of the work.

We rushed to the waiting room, hearing scolding, and surprisingly, it was Eishun-san… scolding a crying Konoka-san.

“I just want to know why, Konoka? Is Setsuna-kun a horrible partner?”

“No!” Konoka answered immediately, shaking her head vehemently, “She’s… She’s perfect… I was just-”

“Then, why?!” Eishun-san’s voice raised, he inhaled sharply before he said his next words, “Setsuna-kun is a wonderful girl – we didn’t just choose her because of your bond; she has all the qualities I would want for my daughter’s partner. She is not a random suitor, Konoka!”

Asuna-san was about to intervene when another person walked towards them, looking absolutely livid.

“The Sakurazakis will be hearing of this,” she said, her voice hard, “I suggest you leave. I'll be looking after Setsuna-sama.”

Eishun nodded, already moving to the exit but stopped once he realized his daughter wasn't following him, “Konoka?”

“I…” a tear slid down Konoka's face, “I'm not going. I'm staying with Secchan.”

“After what you just confessed?” Eishun raised an eyebrow.

Asuna-san looked at Konoka confusedly, “What did you do?”

“It doesn’t matter!” Konoka answered, “I’m her girlfriend-no, I am her fiancée!”

The stranger scoffed.

“Oh, you’re not judging me, Motoko-san! I was there for her since we were 5!”

“You kissed another girl!”

I gasped.

Asuna-san gaped, looking like Konoka-san betrayed her.

“I did not!”

The other person raised an eyebrow.

“Okay…” Konoka-san deflated, “I almost did, but then, I got the call from Asuna and-"

My shock was nothing on the heartbroken look Asuna-san suddenly had. She stepped closer towards me, suddenly squeezing my arm.

“Konoka,” Eishun-san interrupted, “We’re leaving. This is not our place right now.”

“Oto-sama…”

“You two as well,” he said towards us tiredly.

“But…”

I took Asuna-san’s hand to stop her and shook my head when she looked at me.  

===The Next Day===

I stopped in front of the hospital room where Setsuna-san is confined. Asuna-san sent the message with an update on the dojo heiress with the room number before I even woke up, so I        decided to bring them some pastries and coffee for breakfast.

I was still surprised that Asuna-san’s initial suspicion that Konoka-san was on a date with someone who was not Setsuna-san was correct.

I knocked softly, and the door opened a few seconds later.

“Hey…” I greeted, looking at a tired-looking Asuna-san.

Setsuna-san was sleeping, Konoka-san and Asuna-san were in one corner, while the stranger from last night was sitting beside the injured girl.

“I brought breakfast…” I raised the plastic bags in my hands, I handed the smaller bag to the stranger with a polite smile, “I'm Yukihiro Ayaka, Sakurazaki-san's class representative.”

“Aoyama Motoko, Setsuna-sama's senpai in the Shinmei-ryu,” she introduced herself as she accepted the bag, “Thank you.”

Asuna-san pulled me to the corner and gave me a quick hug. Despite the solemn mood in the room, this made me feel a little happy.

A groan from the bed made us all look at the injured girl. Konoka-san stiffened, suddenly fully alert.

Aoyama-san was beside Setsuna-san in a beat, “Setsuna-sama, don't move. Your arm.”

Setsuna-san gritted her teeth as she struggled to open her eyes, “Kono-chan.”

“Oh, Secchan…” Konoka breathed out, finally launching herself to be beside her partner, “I'm here. I'm here. I'm sorry.”

I felt my lips pull downward at Konoka-san’s continuous apologies and Setsuna-san's pained confusion.

===PRESENT===

Ayaka leaned over and patted Setsuna's leg, “Thank you for not leaving Asuna at that moment, Setsuna.”

“Of course,” Setsuna answered with a small grimace, her left hand automatically going up her right shoulder blade where a scar lay from her operation, “I wouldn't stand by as my friend gets bullied.”

“Even though she started it,” Konoka laughed, then she slapped her wife's stomach, “And you be more careful, it's not just the two of us anymore, y'know.”

Setsuna took Konoka's hand, smiling tenderly, “Of course.”

Asuna sighed, “I'm just really glad the two of you made it through that.”

“You know,” Nodoka chimed in, “It's really weird to hear about you two fighting since you seemed like a perfect couple.”

Konoka and Setsuna laughed, “That couldn’t be far from the truth.” The brunette replied.

“But you are relationship goals,” Haruna added, “Disagreements are normal, especially since the two of you have been in a relationship for three years at that point.”

Agreements floated around the room.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“Secchan?” Konoka asked, taking her wife's hand, “Are you okay?”

“Yes. Why do you ask?” Setsuna asked back.

“I just hope this isn't bringing bad memories for you.”

Setsuna smiled reassuringly, “We talked about this before, Kono-chan,” she started, “We were kids. We've come a long way from that. You are an amazing wife and mother.”

Everyone was in awe.

Kazumi looked amazed, “For someone so serious, you sure are romantic, Setsuna-san.” She commented, “Did you know I tried to act like you to pick up girls in high school?”

Setsuna blushed.

“Who hasn't?” Haruna answered, beaming, “I even tried to act like her to pick up guys.”

“Okay,” Setsuna interrupted, face red, “Can we just continue with the storytelling?”

Everyone laughed, and Asuna took pity on Setsuna, so she picked up the story.

===14 Years Ago | 2nd Year High School===

Asuna POV

Negi and me were sitting with our neighbors in the dorm cafeteria. Honya has been inviting us for lunch for the past days while Konoka was taking care of Setsuna-san outside the dorms. Setsuna-san had to stay in the hospital for more than a week, and with the Sakurazakis insistence, they forced Setsuna-san to stay in a hotel with Motoko-san as her guardian.

Konoka has been commuting to and from the hotel since Setsuna-san started staying there, bringing her homework and other school materials so she can catch up in class. Needless to say, Motoko-san was not amused.

“I'm really glad Setsuna-san's coming back.” I commented, taking a huge spoonful of my gyudon.

Honya nodded, concerned, “Yeah, I hope she gets out of the cast soon,” I know they got close during their school trip; it was kind of endearing to see how Setsuna-san is as a friend to others outside of her usual circle, “She’ll need to go to physical therapy after this.”

As if on cue, Setsuna-san’s martial artist friends were beside our table.

“Hey guys!” Ku greeted, “You heard from Setsuna?”

Negi nodded, “She’s coming back to the dorms with Konoka-san tomorrow.”

“That’s good.” Mana-san answered, taking a bite of the apple she was holding.

Yue scooted closer to Nodoka and pointed at the vacant seats, “Do you want to join us?”

“If it’s not an intrusion-de gozaru.” Kaede-san answered, moving to sit beside Haruna while Ku and Mana-san sit beside Yue when she got a nod.

We spent the rest of the time talking about winter plans. Most of them will be packing to leave the next day for vacation or to go home. A few more classmates joined us, talking about pitching in for a fruit basket for Setsuna-san.

It was about half an hour later when I was on my way back to my room – Negi went with Paru and the others to try out some pastries from a café a few blocks from our dorm. I was whistling when I bumped into someone on the last step of the stairs.

I lit up when I saw who it was.

“Hey, Ayaka!” I greeted with a smile. I haven’t seen her for about 2 days now so seeing her right now is a very nice surprise – any day I could see her is a nice surprise.

“Perfect, I was looking for you.” queue my heart jumping.

“Oh?”

“Here,” she handed me an envelope.

I opened it, confused, “An invitation?”

She nodded, “My mother insisted. You know how that goes.”

 “I will think about it.” I answered with a laugh, “When are you leaving?”

“In two days.” She answered, leaning closer to me. I wonder if she realizes it, “You’re staying here with Konoka-san and Sakurazaki-san?”

“Yep!”

“Okay…”

…

…

…

“Well…” I said when the awkward silence went on, “Thank you for this,” I raised the invitation, “Merry Christmas, Ayaka.”

She nodded with a smile, “Merry Christmas, Asuna-san.”

===The Next Day===

I got back to the dorms from my paper route just in time to see Motoko-san stepping off a taxi. I jogged towards the car just in time to help assist Setsuna-san off the car.

“Hey guys,” I greeted, taking the quick hug from my best friend before turning to her partner, “Setsuna-san, good to see you up and about.”

She smiled lightly, “Me too, though I am not looking forward to the upcoming physical therapy.”

“I bet,” I laughed, moving to help Motoko-san with their bags, taking a bag I recognize as Konoka’s from the trunk.

Motoko-san took everything else, and we slowly made our way to the entrance. Konoka was the one beside Setsuna-san, helping her walk. It was great that Setsuna-san was allowing herself to lean on Konoka.

“I’ll be assisting Setsuna-sama to her room,” Motoko-san said once we were inside, moving to take Konoka’s position as we stopped in front of the stairs.

This is going to be tricky… We live on the 3^rd floor…

 “We’ll see you later, Konoka-ojou-sama.” Motoko-san bowed, letting us take the stairs first.

“Thanks, Motoko-san.” Konoka answered, before putting a hand on Setsuna-san’s back, “I’ll be there soon, Secchan.” Then she pulled me up towards our room.

“How are you?”

“Other than being judged by Motoko-san,” She started with an eyeroll, making me giggle, “and worrying 24/7 about Secchan,” she sighed, “I’m okay.”

“Did you two talk about what happened?”

Konoka told me in detail what went on between her and Sakura Mei – the other girl fed off Konoka’s annoyance with Setsuna-san and tried to kiss her to get back at Setsuna-san being so much better than her. Which thankfully did not happen since I called just before they kissed.

“Yes,” Konoka said somberly, “and she told me she’ll be better…”

“Konoka…”

She sniffled, leaning on me for a hug, “She’s already the best… So, I’ll be better…”

===Christmas===

Ayaka POV

After having a Christmas dinner with one of my father’s business partners, in a very fancy and exclusive restaurant, we are now back in our family den. Still in formal attire, and my mother insisting we exchange presents now.

“Would you like some drinks?” she asked, looking at us with her perfect smile.

“I am one step ahead of you,” my father laughed proudly just as a butler brought mugs of hot cocoa for all three of us.

The mugs were distributed and once the butler left, my mother picked up the conversation.

“Did Asuna-chan get you anything?”

I frowned at her choice of topic, “I don’t think so,” I answered.

She hummed.

“Maybe she’ll give you something on New Year.” My father tried to placate me.

It’s still so strange just how interested they are in my relationship with Asuna-san.

“Okay…” I answered slowly, completely unsure of what my parents’ thoughts are.

It wasn't unusual that they wanted to spend time together after a Christmas Party - we've been doing this for as long as I can remember. I can even see my name written on multiple presents under the Christmas Tree.

“This mystery is not sitting well with me,” I commented with an unsure smile, “Do I need to worry?”

“You are in 2^nd Year High School,” My father started, “about a year younger than your mother was when this was passed on to her…”

I gasped.

It couldn't be…

My mother handed me the box.

“These are your grandmother's earrings…” I muttered, looking wistfully at the box.

“Your great-grandmother was a kind woman…” She likes to tell stories about her, and when I was younger, I dreamt of this moment – when this specific family heirloom would be passed on to me.

But now…

“So…” I felt my throat closing as I waited for them to seal my fate.

“Yes,” my father said with a small smile – at this specific moment, I didn’t notice that it was a sad one, “We have found the perfect marriage candidate for you.”

I always thought it was an exaggeration whenever people say they can feel when their hearts break. But I was not prepared to be proven wrong about it today.

They make it sound like I had a choice, but I am now officially betrothed.

I vaguely remember exchanging gifts with each other but all night, only one thought was on my mind: my freedom is gone.

===A Few Days Later===

“What are the chances we see Asuna-chan at this hour?”

I can only smile exasperatedly at my mother. I'm happy that she cares so much about Asuna-san. She decided to join me on the way back this time, hoping to catch Asuna-san because our family driver, Shinichi, told her Asuna-san helped me bring my bags up last year.

Plus, this is a great distraction from the news I received on Christmas night. I couldn't wait to get back to Mahora and go back to my normal everyday life.

“If she still has the same shift as last year, very high.” I answered, entertaining her interests.

“Don't be jealous, Ayaka,” she patted my arm, “She's just so likable, I want to give her a hug every time I see her.”

I had to roll my eyes at that.                                

Everyone does seem to gravitate around her.

Including me…

I was brought out of my thoughts when my mother squealed. My eyes were automatically drawn to the reason for her excitement: Asuna-san.

My head snapped back to my mother when she opened the car door before the car even stopped completely. I was about to scold her, but she already scrambled off the car to give Asuna-san a hug.

“Mizore-sama?” I heard Asuna-san murmur confusedly.

“Hi Asuna-chan!” my mother greeted, “How was your paper route?”

“It was-"

“Would you like to go have lunch with me and Ayaka? Have you decided if you're going to our New Year Party? Oh! We can get you a dress while we're out!”

I was amused but felt a little bad at the growing troubled look from Asuna-san.

“Mother, let her breathe.” I said gently.

“Oh, sorry.” My mother pulled away, still smiling at my classmate.

Asuna-san nodded, smiling at me, “Hey, Ayaka.”

My cheeks suddenly heat up when our eyes met.

“Ayaka,” my mother gently pushed me, “Don't be rude.”

“Good morning, Asuna-san.” I greeted.

“Good morning, Asuna-san.” Shinichi-san followed up, also smiling at her.

“Good morning, Shinichi-san!” Asuna greeted, “I can help with the bags.”

“So chivalrous!” My mother pretended to swoon, “Ayaka, she's so chivalrous!”

I stopped the urge to roll my eyes, thanking Asuna-san as she helped Shinichi-san with my bags.

“Am I allowed in your dormitory's lobby?” My mother asked.

“What for?” I asked confusedly.

She sighed exasperatedly, looking at me like I said something wrong, “We're having lunch and going shopping with Asuna-san.”

“Wha?!” Asuna-san fumbled with one of my bags, catching it before it was on the floor. Flustered, she slowly straightened up and smiled unsurely at us, “You were serious?”

My mother gave her a look, making her flinch.

30 minutes later, the three of us were in the back of the car, on the way to the nearest shopping mall where my mother insisted we eat at one of the high-end restaurants. Then, she ran us to most boutiques to find Asuna-san's perfect dress; I can’t help but notice, she made sure it matched mine.

===1 Day after New Year's Day===

Asuna POV

Since Ayaka was part of the family hosting the party, she didn't have the time to help me prepare for tonight. She wasn't even around to help calm me down.

I was telling Konoka everything unle Negi barged in a while ago, asking for help to wrap some presents he wanted to give the faculty. It was no contest who would be the best help for him. At this point, I believe Setsuna-san would still be a better gift wrapper than me with her broken arm.

Speaking of, I’m left with just Setsuna-san.

“I'm glad that the two of you worked it out.” I commented when the silence felt too long. I’m not very good at silence.

Setsuna-san's eyebrow raised at the sudden topic. She’s normally quiet, but she’s been really quiet since the incident. There was a certain tension between the two of them, which I was trying to respectfully keep away from. I’m sure they’ll get through this. They were so good together.

…

…

…

“So, are you excited to have your cast removed?” I laughed awkwardly, eyeing her arm.

“Very,” she answered, straightening up, “Not so much about the physical therapy.”

I laughed at the rare pout on her face. It's a little unbelievable but Setsuna-san has been a little childish and clingy since she got out of the hospital. It was precious. Her fans would swoon.

“Hey, Setsuna-san?”

“Hmm?”

“Will you teach me Kendo or Karate or some martial art?”

She looked taken aback as she tilted her head, “May I ask why?”

“Seeing you out there felt like I needed to learn some form of self-defense.” I answered, but deep down I knew it was because I wanted to protect my friends… and Ayaka, especially.

Negi and Konoka came in, holding boxes and wrapping paper in their hands. I immediately stood up to help when I felt Setsuna-san flinch – I’m sure she was itching to help, and with her injuries, she couldn't.

“What are you two talking about?” Konoka asked suspiciously.

“Training,” Setsuna-san answered at the same time I said, “Physical Therapy.”

Konoka nodded slowly, looking at us suspiciously, “We bought lunch as well, let's eat?”

===A Few Hours Later===

Ayaka POV

I nervously paced back and forth in our family’s hotel room as I waited for Asuna-san to arrive. Looking at my watch, I let out a frustrated sigh when I realized that it was still early. She isn’t set to arrive until 30 minutes later.

Consciously, I walked into the bathroom and looked at the light makeup I had on, wondering if I needed a touchup. I was about to grab my makeup kit when my mother called for me. I stepped out of the bathroom and looked at her curiously. Usually, she would be hounding the event coordinators to make sure everything was where they needed to be.

“Asuna-chan is almost here!” She said excitedly, “Are you ready to meet her?”

I panicked internally, “How do I look?”

My mother paused, wincing for a second before her smile came back. I wondered if I said something wrong.

“Perfect!” she answered after a moment, “Are you ready to come down?”

I nodded.

She took my hand and led me towards the elevators.

It felt like my heart was about to burst out of my chest from the anxiety I’m feeling.

The elevators chimed, telling us we were now on the ground floor. As we were walking towards the lobby, I looked up just in time to see Asuna get inside the hotel.

She looked up.

And as cheesy at it sounded, time stopped when our eyes met.

===Some Time Later===

“Ayaka, dear,” My mother’s voice didn’t even take my eyes away from where Asuna-san was talking with one of my father’s partners children, a boy 2 years older than us, “You’re glaring.”

“What?” My attention snapped to my mother.

She sighed, “Just go ask the girl to dance, Ayaka.”

I flushed at her insinuation, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, mother.”

She looked confused, “I’m pretty sure you didn’t like Akiyama-san’s son before?”

Now, I’m confused.

“Are you implying that I dance with…” gulp, “Asuna-san?”

“It’s more of a direct suggestion than an implication.”

“But…”

“Asuna-chan!” she called before I could protest, already pulling me towards them.

“Mother!” I shrieked.

“Taka-kun, good evening,” she politely greeted the boy beside Asuna-san, “Ayaka will be stealing this girl for a little bit, I hope you don’t mind.”

“Not at all, Yukihiro-sama,” he answered with a smile before turning to Asuna-san, “Feel free to say hello once you’re done.”

“Of course, it was nice to meet you!” Asuna-san bowed before turning to me and my mother.

“Ayaka would like to dance with you,” She pushed me towards my classmate who flushed as she caught me in her arms.

“I-what-” I stuttered, “Mother!” I turned to look at her in disbelief, and I was left gaping when she left us with a wink, telling us to have fun.

“Umm…”

I looked at Asuna-san, and since our eyes first met tonight, I can’t help but think that her dress brings out her eyes. On a normal day, I’m always drawn to her eyes but tonight… it felt extra special…

“So, do you want to dance?” She asked with a shy smile.

My heart hammered away as she took my hand and led me to the dance floor, completely catching me off guard, “You know how to slow dance?”

She hummed, “Konoemon-ojii-chan made sure I join Konoka in some of her etiquette and cotillion classes when she moved here.”

“Oh…” This was a pleasant surprise.

The song ended but she didn’t let me go.

“Do you want to lead for this next song?”

“Hmm. Maybe.” I answered, finding myself comfortably pulling her in my arms.

 And for the first time since I've learned I'm engaged; I was calm.

===Later===

“So, Asuna-san, how did you find the party?” My father asked with a proud smile once the party dwindled down.

I looked at Asuna-san who was smiling at my father, “It was great. Thank you for inviting me.”

“You brought presents for us, right, Asuna-chan?” My mother asked, “I'm excited to open them.”

I held in the contented sigh. Had Asuna-san been a man, this would definitely be considered a date.

She brought gifts.

We spent most of the night together.

My mother even pushed us to dance together – receiving multiple compliments to our dancing. Normally, people notice us for fighting with each other, so it felt a little awkward – though, it was nice – to be complimented for working together.

“We have a present for you, too,” My father said with a smile, pulling something from his pocket and handed it to Asuna-san.

She looked confusedly at the card for a moment, “A hotel room?”

“Yep!” My mother answered, “Ayaka, we moved your bags in that room, too. We figured you two would be tired, so we want you to spend the night here.”

For the umpteenth time tonight, my jaw dropped because of my parents. They're practically pushing me towards Asuna-san, right?! I'm not imagining that, right?!

“We'll have you back in Mahora after breakfast.” Father continued.

“I…” Asuna-san started, “I'm not sure I could accept this… Isn't this too much?”

“Nonsense,” he laughed, “We'd love to spend a few more hours with Ayaka and you before school picks up for you again.”

Asuna-san looked at me as if gauging my feelings, so I smiled reassuringly at her. It wouldn't be the worst start to the year to spend it with her.

===

A suite…

They got me and Asuna-san a suite…

Granted, there are two beds in the room, but…

“Ayaka, I don't think I can accept this…” She looked at me nervously then at the bag on her bed – an additional gift for her, two sets of clothes: pajamas and a casual winter getup for going back to school.

I smiled reassuringly at her, “It's fine, Asuna-san.”

“But…”

I walked towards her and sat on her bed, “It's no big deal, Asuna-san. My parents would feel rejected if you don't accept this.” I extended my hand and offered the bag to her.

She looked at it suspiciously for a moment. She finally reached for it after a moment, brushing her fingers on mine.

I raised my other hand to keep hers in mine.

“Ayaka…”

I stood up and looked down at her. I'm not that much taller than her, but I took advantage of that fact now by leaning down and pressing my lips to hers – moving my lips gently.

She broke off from the kiss after a moment, looking at me curiously, “What’s happening?” she licked her lips.

Please… “Take me, Asuna-san…” I whispered as sexily as I could, putting her hand on my breasts. I took pride when I felt her stop breathing at the action.

Asuna-san… Please… Make me forget…

And she did.

Over and over.

===PRESENT===

“Oh gosh,” Kazumi started, laughing, “You two have been in a relationship before you two have been in a relationship.”

Haruna laughed along, “I have been telling everyone that!”

Yue rolled her eyes, “Anyone could tell at that point.”

“Yeah,” Nodoka agreed, “They were quite obvious from our 2^nd year.”

Setsuna nodded from her position.

“The fact that you two could fall in love makes me think that there's someone for me out there, too.” Haruna winked, “But I am so not ready to settle down.”

Kazumi rolled her eyes this time at the playgirl, “Of course you're not.”

Ring. Ring. Ring.

“Oh!” Haruna lit up at she looked at her screen, “I need to take this. I'll see you all later!” she dashed out.

Yue then turned to her partner, “Do you wanna stay?”

“Yes, please.” Nodoka nodded, smiling sweetly at the other girl.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Asuna playfully fed Ayaka a cookie, making the blonde giggle.

“Okay, lovebirds,” Kazumi interrupted, “Where are we now?”

“Third year,” Asuna answered.

Ayaka hummed, leaning into Asuna, “This was a sad year…”

Asuna looked thoughtful for a moment, “Was it?”

“Well, it’s more sad than happy…” Ayaka answered with a sigh.

“What do you mean?” Yue asked, intrigued.

“This was the year I met my supposed fiancé.”

===13 Years Ago | 3rd Year High School===

Ayaka POV

I officially met my betrothed a week ago in a marriage meeting and the growing pit I've been feeling in the bottom of my stomach feels like it's growing each day ever since last Christmas when my parents announced they've chosen a partner for me.

He’s from an established family in the business world, and I admit he’s quite good-looking that had I met him another way and without the pressure, I can see myself being attracted to him.

Then, there's Asuna-san.

I never would've imagined myself enjoying all this… physical pleasures… this much. It's – for a lack of better word – regretful that I engaged in premarital relations with someone who I'm not even in a relationship with.

Who’s of the same gender.

Even more regretful, we've gotten so good at not talking about it. The last time we did it, she didn't even attempt to talk about it. And she's always the one who initiates the talking!

“Ayaka, you're frowning again…” Chizuru commented, placing a cup of tea in front of me.

Natsumi looked up from her phone, settling a concerned gaze on me, “What's bothering you?”

“It's…” I didn't quite know what to say.

I'm engaged.

I want freedom.

I've been having sex with Asuna-san since first year.

“It's a family thing,” I settled on, “I'll be fine.”

Chizuru hummed while Natsumi nodded slowly.

I know Chizuru would understand my problems, but since she's going through it herself, I find it's not fair to confide in her when she hasn't even complained about her own betrothal. I'm happy Natsumi doesn't have this problem, though I'm a little envious that she's free to do and be whatever she wants… with whoever she wants.

“Would you like me to bake some of your favorite cookies?” Natsumi offered with a smile, putting her book down.

I smiled at her thoughtfulness, “It’s okay, Natsumi. Why don’t we-” I cut myself off with a sneeze.

“Hmm…” Chizuru put a hand on my forehead, “Let me know if you’re feeling unwell, all right?”

I nodded, “I’m fine, don’t worry.”

Chizuru nodded and changed the topic; asking Natsumi to tell us about the book she was reading and if it’s a reference for something she wants to do in the Acting Club.

===The Next Day===

I woke up this morning feeling a little bit off – my nose was congested, and I felt a little lightheaded. I powered through that, and we were now on our way to our classroom. It was a pleasant surprise that all three of us were classmates this year.

And guess who's another classmate?

“Ayaka!” Asuna-san greeted, running towards me, “Guess we're classmates again.”

“Hmm. I guess so…”

Some classmates who still see us as rivals looked at us weirdly – we still argue in public from time to time, but it has drastically lessened from the time we were in elementary and middle school.

“It looks like the whole gang is here,” Chizuru commented, peering behind Asuna-san where Konoka-san and Setsuna-san were.

“Amazing!” Konoka commented, seeing Haruna, Yue and Nodoka in one corner, while Setsuna-san began walking towards her martial artist friends, “It’s like this was done on purpose!” she exclaimed just as the warning bell rang.

I was about to tell Asuna-san to find a seat when my throat suddenly felt scratchy, and I coughed lightly.

“You okay?” Asuna-san asked worriedly.

I nodded, pushing her (and the urge to throw up) away, “Go find a seat.”

She saluted playfully, running to follow Konoka-san to find a seat.

I settled into my seat, prepared to get through the day by sheer will power alone.

Our homeroom teacher walked into the room – she scanned the room, and her eyes narrowed as she looked at someone a little far behind me. Then her eyes narrowed once again when her gaze landed on me.

Amagasaki-sensei sighed and muttered something under her breath before she spoke, “Kagurazaka, Yukihiro…” she sighed.

I straightened up.

“I am in no mood to deal with you two, so dean’s office.”

I gaped.

I was about to protest but I felt a hand on my shoulder; I looked at a grinning Asuna-san who simply shrugged at me.

So, I sighed and simply followed her to the Dean’s Office.

Asuna POV

I grinned, waving lightly at Dean McDowell as I sat down on one of the chairs in front of her table. She rolled her eyes, looking completely annoyed. After the fight last School Festival, my feelings for the older woman just grew.

Hmm… I looked to the blonde beside me…

Maybe admiration would be the best word to describe how I felt for our dean.

Because if we're talking about crushes… or love… Ayaka would definitely be the first person that would come to mind.

“I expected to see the two of you today…” Dean McDowell commented, “But I didn’t expect to see you this early...” She sighed, “What happened this time?”

Ayaka looked a little out of it so, I decided to answer, “Amagasaki-sensei is crazy.”

Ayaka sharply turned to me, probably not liking my answer.

Dean McDowell sighed, and I assume she didn't like my answer either, “Even if I agree with you, Kagurazaka. Calling your teacher crazy is a bit…”

She's scolding me, but she looks proud… I'm so confused.

“There's still half of this period,” Dean McDowell said, taking two pieces of paper from a drawer, handing each one to me and Ayaka, “And to avoid any more of your visits today, first, I want the two of you to write what you've already achieved in your high school career.”

Ayaka looked as confused as me as we each took a paper.

“Then, write what you expect for your last year of high school and a general idea of what you see yourself doing after high school.” She added, handing the two of us pencils.

I looked at the blank sheet of paper in front of me, my confusion growing, “Why…?”

“To keep you busy while I do actual work.” Dean McDowell answered, turning back to her computer, leaving the two of us to do the activity in silence.

===English Class===

I’m still thinking about the things I wrote a few periods after we got back. Negi was doing some orientation thing he's been preparing for the past few weeks now, while I doodled on my notebook with some of the things I wrote.

There's a chibi doodle of Konoka on the corner with a Chibi-Setsuna-san – some of our classmates and friends are also here.

And in the middle, of course there's Ayaka…

Other than Konoka and Setsuna-san, Ayaka is the one person I would really want to keep with me after high school.

“And I want each of you to have a conversational partner for this English class,” Negi started, taking out a bowl with paper in it, “You will each get a paper from here and whoever gets the same number as you will be your partner for the rest of the year. And each number corresponds to a phrase in this book, which will be your first paired activity. I want you to work with your partners to translate your phrase.”

…

9

“I got 9…” I whispered, looking at Konoka's paper which showed a different number. She smiled before leaving me to find hers.

I watched as everyone stood to pair up while I waited for a while to lower the number of people looking for partners. Ayaka looked back and our eyes met instantly.

I raised my hands, showing with my fingers what number I got.

She sighed and mouthed the word “nine" to me, already walking to where I was.

“Guess we're stuck together, huh?” I teased.

She simply hummed.

“Hey, you okay?”

She smiled, her perfect public smile, “I'm fine.”

“Don't you think I know you enough that I won't buy that?”

She sighed, “Not now, Asuna-san. Let's just get this over with.”

===After School===

Ayaka POV

I gave an excuse to Chizuru and Natsumi about why I would be going ahead of them when we were invited to hang out by some of our classmates. My headache grew ten-fold, and I was starting to feel a little chilly.

“Hey!”

I jumped at the sudden appearance of Asuna-san as I closed my shoe locker.

“Are you going home?”

I hummed my answer. Normally, she would be a welcome presence despite how I may act, but right now…

“You’re not feeling well, aren’t you?”

She knows me too well…

“Not now, Asuna-san.”

“But…”

“Can you stop hyper focusing on me? I don’t need a baka ranger to help me right now!” I yelled, and Asuna-san recoiled as if I hit her, “Ahh… Wait…”

“Iincho-san, that’s enough.” An icy voice said from behind us, I turned around to see Konoka-san glaring at me.

“Konoka, it’s okay,” Asuna-san intervened, stepping protectively in front of me, “She’s not feeling well…”

Setsuna-san, as if sensing the mounting tension and the first to notice the growing crowd, addressed the room, “All right, everyone! Nothing to see here!”

There were a few comments about Setsuna-san that I tuned out when Konoka-san walked towards me with purpose.

“How could you say that to Asuna?!” She whispered quite loudly, “Other than me, I know for a fact that you’re the only other student here who knows!” she scolded.

“Kono-chan…” Setsuna-san put a hand on her shoulder, making her girlfriend stop and calm down. She then smiled at me gently, “Why don’t you go on ahead with Asuna-san? I’d like to escort Iincho-san somewhere first.”

“Wha-? Setsuna-san?” Asuna-san asked confusedly.

Konoka-san narrowed her eyes at her partner, as if looking for something, “I expect you’ll be in time for dinner.” Were her next words.

“Of course.”

“And I expect to hear your thoughts later.”

“Of course.”

I sensed Asuna-san was about to protest again, but Konoka pulled her away before she could, waving goodbye to Setsuna-san but ignoring me.

“I just want to go home, Setsuna-san…” I complained.

“Mmhm,” she hummed, gently putting a hand on my back as she led me back inside the school, “I’ll personally make sure you get back safely.”

“Setsuna-san…” I whispered exasperatedly as we stopped in front of the infirmary doors.

“You’ll feel better after this,” She commented, knocking on the door to talk to the nurse and told her about how I’m feeling. I’m surprised that she accurately told the nurse my symptoms.

“Yukihiro-san, it’s rare to see you here.” The nurse greeted, leading me on one of the beds, “I didn't think you'd be friends with Sakurazaki-san.”

“You know each other?” I asked, looking at the nurse then at Setsuna-san.

“Sakurazaki-san has come in more than a few times with bruises and sprains,” The nurse answered my question, “Athletes…” she scoffed.

Setsuna-san only smiled at the comment, sitting down in one of the chairs and waited patiently as the nurse examined me, ending with her giving me medicine and a prescription for my flu.

===A Few Hours Later===

Asuna POV

“How could you, Setsuna-san?!” I teased lightly, knowing how loyal she is to Konoka.

“It wasn't like that!” She complained, her face reddening at the accusation.

“Hmm…” Konoka raised an eyebrow, “I know you're strong, Secchan. But never let me catch you doing this, okay?”

I couldn't hold it in at her shocked face. I laughed loudly.

At some point during their way home, Ayaka fell asleep and Setsuna-san being the chivalrous person that she is, decided to carry her back to the dorms… Bridal style. I am a little jealous that she got to carry Ayaka, but I was glad she was the one who helped Ayaka. And they were photographed! The picture was already circulating around the school.

“I was just trying to help her!” Setsuna-san protested once again when Konoka pouted at her, “Kono-chan, I’m in love with you. And I don't like Yukihiro-san that way.” She glanced at me when she said that.

I raised an eyebrow, “Do I hear something there, Setsuna-san?”

“Hear what?” she asked confusedly so, I brushed it off, “Kono-chan, may I ask why you were upset with Iincho-san earlier?”

“Well…” Konoka sighed, leaning her head on my shoulder, “she's the only other person who knows…”

“Knows what?” Setsuna-san asked curiously, “What does only Kono-chan and Iincho-san know about you?” she looked at me.

Even I was confused, “Yeah… What are you talking about, Konoka?”

“Mou, Asuna!” Konoka huffed, “She almost revealed your ADHD to the whole school!”

“Oh!” my eyes widened, “Right… She knows about that…” vaguely, I saw Setsuna-san looked surprised before understanding settled in her expression.

“Wait, you're not upset that she called you a Baka Ranger?”

“Not really?” I answered unsurely, “She calls me that all the time, and I don’t really mind people knowing if I have ADHD.”

Konoka sighed, shaking her head, “Why did you look sad, then?”

“Because I knew she was sick, and I wanted to help and not leave.” I said matter-of-factly, as if it should be obvious.

“She was looking better when I left her in her room, maybe you can visit her?” Setsuna-san suggested.

I excitedly jumped up, “You're right!”

“I'm coming with you!” Konoka suddenly said, “I have to apologize to her as well…”

I looked at her confusedly, “What for?”

“For defending you when I apparently shouldn't have.” She teased, pulling my arm on the way out.

I laughed as we left Setsuna-san in our room who insisted on cleaning up.

Ayaka POV

Chizuru was laughing at the photo, “You know, Sakurazaki-san does look dashing. If she isn't already engaged to Konoka, I would've tried to kiss her at least once.”

“Same, honestly…” Natsumi laughed along, “How did it feel, Ayaka?”

I groaned as I rolled over in my bed to face them, “How did what feel?”

“Being carried like a bride by Sakurazaki-san?”

I felt my already hot cheeks heat up more at the reminder that I fell asleep on the train ride home, leaving Setsuna-san to carry me back in the dorms. And adding to my mortification, I was too tired (or the nurse just gave me really good medication) to feel it that she had to carry me to our door.

“I expect half the school to be jealous of you right now,” Chizuru laughed, “Out of all the students, you had to get yourself carried by the most popular one.”

“It’s not my fault,” I grumbled, “Konoka-san was correct, Setsuna-san is incredibly chivalrous.” I finished the sentence with a cough.

Chizuru took pity on me, she kneeled on my side and put a hand on my forehead to feel my temperature, which I assume felt bad at the frown on her face, “This is the first time I’ve seen you this sick, what is going on?”

“It’s a family thing…” I answered, burrowing my head back on my pillow, sniffing.

“I’ll go prepare some crackers and tea for you; it’s almost time for you to drink your meds again.” Natsumi offered, already moving to the kitchenette in our dorm room.

I muttered a soft thank you, closing my eyes once again.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

I sleepily opened my eyes and listened quietly to Chizuru talk to whoever was knocking. I slowly sat up when I heard a loud, familiar voice, trying my hardest to focus my attention to our guests by the door.

“Ayaka!” Asuna-san said in her softest voice, “How are you feeling?” she kneeled in front of me, taking my hand in hers.

Though it loathed me to admit, my heart melted at the sincere concern I can see on her face, “I’m fine… What about you?”

She frowned in confusion, “What about me?”

“I’m sorry I yelled at you…” I answered instead, “It was uncalled for.”

She grinned, and I could feel my heartbeat pounding inside my chest which I chalked up to my sickness, “Don’t worry about it,” She answered, “I just wanna make sure you’re fine and not falling for Setsuna-san.” she teased.

“I’m pretty sure you know I’m fine,” I rolled my eyes as I was reminded of the photograph circulating of Setsuna-san and I, “I assume Konoka-san is here because of the photograph?” I asked, making eye contact with the brunette, “You have nothi-”

She waved a hand, “It’s not about that,” she started, smiling apologetically at me, “I’m here to apologize for calling you out earlier,” she explained, “Apparently, Asuna was not upset because of… that…”

I looked at Asuna-san who nodded with a smile.

“I just didn’t want to make you feel worse than you already do.” She explained, squeezing my hand lightly before standing up, “I’m glad to see you’re feeling better.”

I nodded.

They exchanged a few more words with Chizuru and Natsumi as I laid back down. I thought about sending them something for being a horrible host as I vaguely listened to their conversation.

A few minutes later, I was lulled to sleep by their voices.

===A Few Days Later===

I walked alongside Setsuna-san towards the shopping mall after school – she was the first and only person that came to mind for what I needed to do. Today was the first day I was coming back to school, and the first thing I did was to ask Setsuna-san to come with me after school.

I only realized my blunder when I heard gasps and saw the scandalized looks all around us.

It was Konoka-san who broke the silence by asking me if I was trying to steal Setsuna-san from her, which I promptly rejected as soon as she stopped speaking. She nodded and told Setsuna-san that she can go and help me.

But that didn’t help the article that came out just before school ended.

I need to make this up with Setsuna-san after this blows over.

“Is something the matter, Iincho-san?” she asked softly as we waited for the stoplight to turn green.

I looked at her confusedly, “What makes you think something’s wrong?”

“That was the fifth time you sighed since we left school,” she answered, looking at me for a second before gesturing in front of us as the light turned green.

We began walking again, I let the silence carry over as we walked across the street while I thought of an answer to her question.

Is there something wrong?

It felt like such a loaded question…

Chizuru and Natsumi offered to talk to me about my concerns… which I never took up.

Oddly enough, Setsuna-san asking the same question that my roommates have asked me over and over doesn’t make me feel as constricted…

“Would you like to stop and grab refreshments somewhere before we go to the shop? Maybe talk for a little bit?” I asked. Maybe it would be great to actually talk to someone.

She hummed, glancing behind us, “I wouldn’t mind listening to your concerns,” she started, leading me towards our initial destination, “But unfortunately, we are being followed, and I don’t want to add kindling to the burning fire that is our non-existent relationship.”

I looked behind us in alarm and deflated when I saw what she was talking about – Asakura-san and Saotome-san was following us. They were… harmless…

“For now,” Setsuna-san started again, “Let’s get what you needed, and tomorrow, I’ll listen.” She paused for a little bit, “Just don’t ask me to talk in public again…” a small blush lit up her face.

I honestly see the appeal of Setsuna-san in this moment…

On top of being good-looking, her presence provides security and calmness, giving her a façade of the ideal partner – but the blush on her face makes her seem… human… not the objectified version her fans are idolizing.

“Thank you, Setsuna-san.” I said softly, smiling.

Despite my better judgment, I blushed when she smiled back.

We walked in the shop to buy something for Asuna-san…which I wouldn’t have the courage to give to her until a few months later…

===PRESENT===

Kazumi looked at Asuna curiously, “You have ADHD?”

Asuna nodded absentmindedly.

“That actually explains a lot…” Yue commented, taking a sip of her juice box.

It was Ayaka who nodded this time, “I knew since we were kids, which made it easier to justify her actions growing up.”

Asuna frowned, squinting her eyes at her partner, “I feel like you’re teasing me, but I don’t understand so,” she just shrugged with a smile.

“This was actually the day I thought Setsuna-san was trying to make Ayaka her best friend,” Chizuru commented just as Setsuna’s phone chimed with a message.

The raven-haired girl blushed as she read the message quickly before standing up, shyly meeting Chizuru’s eyes, “I actually have to go check on something…”

“Running away from me, Setsuna-san?”

Setsuna laughed – used to Chizuru’s teasing, “I’ll be back. But you’re welcome to join me downstairs?” she said instead.

Chizuru’s eyes brightened, “Oh! Sure!”

“Will you be okay, Kono-chan?”

Konoka simply nodded, watching wistfully as her partner left the room.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“What happens now?” Kazumi asked lightly, taking a sip of her bottled water.

 Ayaka thought for a second, “Summer Festival?”

“Oh!” Asuna lit up, bouncing in place, “You were beautiful that night.” She grinned at her partner who blushed but otherwise didn’t react.

Nodoka fidgeted in her place, attracting Kazumi’s eyes to her.

“It’s a very special night for Yuecchi and Honya-chan, too, right?” Kazumi teased.

Yue smiles, thinking back on the night, “Nodoka confessed that night.”

Nodoka’s face turned redder, “Still the best decision of my life…” she whispered, before frowning at Kazumi, “Didn’t you ask Asuna to be your date?”

Kazumi laughed as she nodded, turning back to her two main interviewees, “What’s so interesting about the summer festival for you two?”

===13 Years Ago | 3rd Year High School===

Ayaka POV

I took a bite of a sausage as I listened to everyone talk about their plans for the Summer Festival. Vaguely, I thought about wanting to join Asuna-san and her friends during the festival – it wouldn’t be weird, right? I’m friends with Asuna and I’m becoming closer with Setsuna-san.

Setsuna-san even invited me to eat with them!

It was lucky that Konoka-san didn’t really care about it – eating her lunch freely while casually flirting with her girlfriend. I think it helps that Asuna-san and I are always at each other’s space, and that Setsuna-san is good at reading her partner’s emotional cues.

Bitterly, I thought how amazing it would be to have someone like that?

“You two have been suspiciously closer, huh?” Asuna-san suddenly commented, pointing at me then at Setsuna-san after we concluded a conversation about Math class, “How did that happen?” I raised an eyebrow. She couldn’t be… jealous, right? Right.

In sync, we looked at each other then we looked at Asuna-san.

“I noticed that!” Kazumi joined in from her seat, cleaning her camera, “Ever since the bridal carry news.”

Chizuru and Natsumi – who were near us as well – laughed.

“Sakurazaki-san, just know that I am Ayaka's best friend. Don't overstep.” Chizuru teased lightly, playfully glaring at Setsuna-san.

“Of course not…” Setsuna-san answered seriously, unaware of the teasing tone from our classmate.

I patted the dojo heiress shoulder as I narrowed my eyes at my best friend, completely missing the frown on Asuna-san's face, “She’s teasing.” I assured.

“I think it's sweet.” Konoka-san said supportively, “Both Secchan and Iincho-san aren't the easiest to befriend, but they clearly have something in common to bond over.”

“Again,” Asuna-san interjected, a little louder this time, “How did this happen?”

We both looked at each other again.

“It started during last year's school trip?” I asked Setsuna-san, tilting my head at her.

Setsuna-san nodded before looking at Asuna-san, “After leaving her to take care of you, I gave her a present and we began talking.”

I nodded, “We’ve been friends since.”

“Wait, what?” Kazumi joined in again, “Ayaka took care of you?” she asked Asuna-san with a teasing grin.

“Yep,” she answered, “But only during free period.”

Chizuru hummed, eyes looking at me suspiciously. I looked down at my food to avoid her eyes.

Konoka-san cleared her throat, “Going back to our original topic. Summer Festival plans, go!”

“We're meeting Ayaka's fiancé!”

===After School===

Kazumi POV

“Asuna, wait!” I called her retreating form. She was with Konoka and Setsuna-san as usual. I began jogging towards them when they stopped to look at me.

“Yo, Paparazzi!” Asuna greeted with a wave, “What’s up?”

“Do you have a sec? I need to talk to you about something.” I asked, rubbing the back of my head sheepishly, suddenly feeling very shy when I was finally in front of her.

“Sure,” she answered, turning to the couple behind us, “You guys can go ahead, I'll see you later.”

They bid us goodbyes, and Konoka took Setsuna-san's arm as they left.

I nervously fiddled with a film canister in one of my hands, trying to think of how to start the topic as we walked towards a bench.

“So, what's up?” she asked as we sat down, “You seem nervous. That's unusual.”

“Will you be my date for the Summer Festival?” I finally asked.

Her eyes widened as her jaw dropped, “What?” she whispered.

“I mean, dates aren't required to go, of course,” I rambled, “But I just don't want to go alone. And since we're practically in the same boat, I thought you'd be up for it.”

“Huh?” She looked confused, “What do you mean?”

“I mean… You and Iincho?”

She narrowed her eyes, “What do you know?” she asked suspiciously, making me chuckle.

“You looked completely heartbroken when Chizuru mentioned that Iincho would be bringing her fiancé,”

It was true. The way she stopped eating and began looking at Ayaka like she just killed a puppy told me all I needed to know.

“You like Iincho-san,” I concluded, and she flinched so I know I hit the bullseye, “But she’s…engaged…” I settled on the word, a little uncomfortable that someone my age is engaged.

Which is weird, since we knew about Konoka and Setsuna-san’s relationship since 1^st year. But for some reason, that didn’t make me feel as uncomfortable as Iincho’s engagement.

Asuna made a thinking pose, looking at me with narrowed eyes, “Does that mean that you like someone who’s engaged, too?” It’s almost as if she forgot that I just told her that her crush is engaged again.

I laughed, “Nothing like that for me. Just…” I sighed, “someone out of my reach.”

“Really?” Her eyes twinkled, looking intrigued at my words, “The great Paparazzi has her eyes on someone? Even after the broken hearts after you?” her lips turned upward as she tried to tease me. I’ve always liked how she’s always so positive about everything.

I am a little ashamed to admit that I did sleep around with multiple people since the past year started.

“Who is it?” She prodded when I didn’t answer her.

I knew I could trust her.

So, I took a deep breath, “Aisaka Sayo.”

Once again, her eyes widened, and her jaw dropped.

===Summer Festival===

Asuna POV

I have to admit, having Kazumi around was much more fun than I anticipated. She went to our room early to get ready with us and even gave some fashion tips when we showed her the yukata and accessories we have.

“So, where is Setsuna-san?” Kazumi asked after taking photos of us, “I haven't seen her at all today.”

“Ojii-chan asked her to help with an errand,” Konoka answered from her position combing her hair, “She'll be here before we need to leave.”

“Will she be able to get in a yukata herself?”

Konoka pouted, “She's going in her school uniform. I asked her to wear something else, but she said she doesn't have the time…” she whined.

“I'm sure you're dying to dress her up,” Kazumi laughed, sitting beside Konoka, “She's always in her school uniform but I’ve seen enough of her body to know that she'll look great in something fitted…” she whispered, suddenly looking dreamily in front of her.

“Watch it, Kazumi,” Konoka said warningly, “That's my partner you're daydreaming of.”

“You snatched her up so early!” Kazumi teased, playfully leaning into Konoka, “You didn't even give others a chance.”

“And you're taking my best friend on a date,” Konoka answered easily, “You now have two strikes – daydreaming of my girlfriend while you're taking out my best friend.”

I laughed, “It's a friend-date, don't be too hard on her.” I winked at Kazumi – after she confided in me about her relationship with our Science teacher, I made sure to look after her and pull her back when she's trying to drown her sadness in… girls… and boys…

I frowned. Would she expect me to make out with her after this?

My eyes widened. Would she expect me to have sex with her after this?

“Asuna, you’re thinking something weird again, aren’t you?” Konoka commented, turning to look at me.

I tumbled down in surprise, but I should’ve expected that from her, “It’s nothing,” I waved off, “Let’s just finish here, okay? I’m excited for Takoyaki.”

Knock. Knock.

I looked at the door, then at Konoka who quickly walked towards the door. That was Setsuna-san’s knock.

“Secch-” Konoka’s words died down.

Curiously, Kazumi and I peeked; our jaws dropped at a Setsuna-san who wasn’t wearing her uniform, with her hair was down from her usual side ponytail. On top of that, she was wearing a yukata! And it’s blue! Complementing Konoka’s pink one perfectly!

“Hey Kono-chan,” Setsuna-san smiled softly, then she greeted us, “Asuna-san, Asakura-san.”

“Looking good, Setsuna-san!” I responded with a thumbs up, “Come in! I’m not excited for your fangirls to hound us when they see you looking like this.”

She blushed.

That made Konoka move as well, pulling her partner inside and quickly shutting the door.

“Surprise?” Setsuna-san said to Konoka, raising her arms to show off her outfit.

Konoka grinned widely, throwing her arms around the martial artist, who easily caught her.

“I think they forgot about us…” I whispered to Kazumi who giggled.

===

As expected, eyes were on us as soon as we were out of the dorms courtesy of Setsuna-san’s admirers.

Sigh.

Setsuna-san… can’t take her anywhere without getting attention. It’s ridiculous how popular she is.

Me and Kazumi were a few steps behind them, not wanting to be collateral damage in case any of Setsuna’s fans decided to attack. Though, seeing Konoka claim Setsuna-san by simply holding onto her arm was funny.

“Ohh, on your right, Asuna!” Kazumi suddenly said.

I turned in that direction. I felt time slow down as my breath was knocked out of me with the simple sight of Ayaka. Then, everything else faded away when our eyes met.

On a normal day, she looks sophisticated and elegant, but today…

“Wow…” I unconsciously whispered, feeling my face heat up when she smiled at me.

Suddenly, an arm was around her. My breath hitched for a completely different reason now.

“Asuna…” Kazumi’s arm was suddenly on my waist, “You okay?”

“Yeah…” I whispered. I tried to smile at her but I’m sure it just came out as a wince with the way Kazumi grimaced at me.

“Hey, Asuna-san,” a voice joined us from the side.

“Ayaka…” Despite the sudden heaviness in my chest, I smiled, “You look great…” I whispered, my eyes looking down at her yukata – with its elegant flowery design in pink on white fabric…

She bit her lip.

“Ayaka,” Chizuru joined in, “are you not going to introduce your fiancé?”

“Right…” she cleared her throat, looking at the man beside her, “These are more of my classmates,” she introduced me and Kazumi but all I heard was ringing when she said his name.

And all I could think of was that I needed to get away from them.

So, I took Kazumi’s hand, said goodbyes and ran.

Until we heard cheering.

I grinned and went in that direction.

“Oh!” Yuna smiled when I walked up to her side, “A challenger!”

“I probably have no chance against you, but I need to destress.” I answered.

“Asuna?” Kazumi caught up to me.

“Wanna play as well, Paparazzi?” Yuna asked, lighting up at the thought of more challengers.

“Nah,” Kazumi answered, staying in her position from behind me with a worried expression, “I’ll just watch here.”

Ayaka POV

“Wait! Asuna-san!” I reached out in an attempt to catch her, but she’s always been quick on her feet.

I huffed when I couldn’t see her anymore as she joined the sea of people. I pursed my lips, looking at the last location I saw bells and orange hair.

“Yukihiro-san,” My fiancé – I shivered at the word – Sato Azuma, called my attention, “what do you wanna do?”

“Did she seem sad?” I asked, ignoring his question, eyes still focused on the last place where I saw Asuna-san.

“Who?” Sato-san asked, looking confused, “The one with bells?”

My head whipped towards him, not appreciating his depreciating tone, “She has a name.” I said sharply.

Chizuru grabbed Sato-san’s arm before he could respond, “Let’s go grab some cotton candy, Sato-san.”

I raised an eyebrow at my best friend who winked at me as she led Sato-san to the booths. I turned to Natsumi who smiled kindly at me, but there was something about her expression that unnerved me.

“What is it?”

“Why are you still here?”

I was taken aback, “What do you mean?”

She looked back for a moment, “Normally, you’d be chasing after Asuna and bickering with her.”

Chizuru and Sato-san came back before I could say anything.

“Here, Yukihiro-san,” he handed me the treat with a smile, before giving Chizuru another one, “It’s amazing that all of this is inside your school’s perimeter.”

I regarded him for a moment. He’s 2 years older than I am. Incredibly easy on the eyes, and he seems kind enough if a little arrogant. I’m surprised he agreed to come today – it was a random comment from my parents, and he decided that he’ll join me to meet some of my friends.

It was sweet.

I nodded politely, going back to our conversation, “It’s a huge school.”

He smiled impishly, “Maybe you can show me a private spot.”

I rolled my eyes, “Sato-san…” I warned.

He laughed, a booming laugh. Then he led us towards the game booths. There was cheering on the basketball game, and I looked to find Asuna-san pouting at Akashi-san. My attention was taken when Sato-san tugged me to a different direction where he proceeded to spend a lot of money to win me a tiny teddy bear.

Asuna POV

Some time ago, me and Kazumi found Konoka and Setsuna-san a few booths down in a shooting booth with Tatsumiya-san, who shot down every single target she aimed for – she decided to stay there when we left to go grab something to eat.

“Remind me to never cross Tatsumiya-san.” I joked with Konoka as we waited for our yakisoba to be ready.

She laughed. Normally, Setsuna-san would be volunteering to get our food when we’re out because she said that it’s the least she can do for all the cooking that Konoka does for us. They really are the perfect match.

But for some reason, Konoka insisted that the two of us should do it this time for some reason. Which left Kazumi with Setsuna-san. I wonder how she’s holding up.

Kazumi POV

Setsuna-san was calmly looking ahead, while I continuously tapped my feet. It was a little disconcerting being alone with one of the school’s most popular kids and I’m not sure what to talk about.

Sigh.

Asuna so owes me for this.

Asuna POV

“So?” she started.

“What?”

“Are you finally ready to tell me about it?” she tilted her head as she asked me the question.

I frowned, “…about what?

Konoka held up her hand to signal me to wait when the person behind the counter told us our orders were ready.

“So…?” I asked as we started walking back to where we left our companions.

She stopped walking and looked around for a moment, “Let’s go here…” she pulled me to a row of trees where only a few people were.

I smiled warily, “…should I be worried about this?” We stopped behind some trees and she looked at me for a moment, “What should I be telling you about?” I pushed.

“Iincho-san.”

My jaw dropped at her answer. I tried to think of something to say.

Konoka smirked when nothing came out a minute later.

Sigh.

“How’d you find out?” I narrowed my eyes, “And what exactly do you know?”

She giggled, leaning closer to me, “All I know is what you’re willing to tell me.” She winked.

“Don’t give me that,” I laughed. This is so Konoka.

She looked up for a moment, thinking, “You two have just been really suspicious since we started high school.”

I bit my lip, not wanting to give anything away.

“Then, Secchan told me how Iincho-san looked at you during your last year’s school trip.”

I gaped at her, then I shook my head. She doesn’t really seem to know anything solid.

She laughed again. I’m starting to think she finds this whole thing very amusing, for some reason, “I’m just waiting for you to tell me that you have a crush on her.”

My cheeks heat up.

“So…” she dragged the word on.

“So…?” I copied curiously.

She slapped my arm, “Details, Asuna!”

I laughed, “Fine. Fine. What do you want to know?”

“Are you two or were you two ever dating?”

I shook my head regretfully.

“Do you want to be?”

I paused. Then nodded.

She looked a little sad for me then curiosity filled her eyes again, before she asked her next question, “How far have you two gone, exactly?”

I paused again.

Then, she gasped, “No…”

I felt my face heat up even more.

“When?! How many times?!”

There was movement from behind us which saved me from answering. The two of us peeked from behind the tree and we saw Honya and Yuecchi.

Konoka gasped, “Is Honya-chan confessing?!” she asked as softly as she could in her excitement.

I grinned, “Looks like it!”

We continued to watch quietly until Yuecchi nodded and pulled Nodoka down for a kiss. I was too surprised and excited that I unconsciously hopped – then promptly blew our cover because I slipped and yelped.

Ayaka POV

Sato-san had to leave when he got a call from one of his classmates – and I had to say I’m relieved. All night, all I wanted to do all night was explain things to Asuna-san.

But what would I explain to her exactly?

And why do I need to explain in the first place?

I left Chizuru and Natsumi with the excuse that my feet are starting to feel uncomfortable with my shoes before running off to find Asuna-san. Vaguely, I thought of reasons why I have this need to explain my engagement to her when we’ve never really talked about our… for a lack of better word, trysts…

I heard from Setsuna-san and Konoka-san that Asakura-san was bringing Asuna-san back to the dorms because she tripped and hurt her ankle. I told myself that I wasn’t worried. I’m just concerned because she’s in my class and I’m the class representative – which is why I’m now practically running towards her dorm room.

I knocked as soon as I was in front of the door.

I felt my body freeze when the door was opened by Asakura-san – she was looking a little disheveled and her hair was messy.

“Asakura-san…”

“Oh, Iincho-san! What’s up?” Asuna-san popped up from behind Asakura-san, her expression a little guilty, already out of her formal clothes. I flicked my eyes to Asakura-san who’s also already out of her kimono. I try not to think of what they’ve been doing before I got here.

I’m engaged. I shouldn’t be feeling like this… I have no right to feel like this…

I took a deep breath, schooling my features, “I heard you got hurt…”

“Oh.” Her features softened, though there’s a lingering guilty look in her face, “I sprained my ankle. I feel it’s gonna hurt bad tomorrow morning.”

I nodded slowly, “Keep it elevated when you sleep.” What am I saying?

“Thanks…”

Asakura-san looked between us.

“Good night, then. Asuna-san, Asakura-san.”

I walked away, ignoring Asuna-san’s soft murmur of my name.

===A Few Minutes Earlier===

Asuna POV

I thanked Kazumi for helping me take off my kimono by helping her off of hers.

“I’m sorry we had to end the night early.”

Kazumi laughed with purpose, sitting next to me, “It doesn’t have to end now…” she whispered, leaning closer to me.

“Ahh, wait-mmph”

My eyes unconsciously closed when her lips pressed to mine.

Her lips felt soft... but…

Ayaka.

I pushed her off, the surprise finally catching up to me, “What are you doing?”

Kazumi smirked, pushing me on the floor and straddling me, “We need to have fun,” she said before kissing me again.

I let her, enjoying the moment.

It felt… nice…

I pulled her closer, deepening the kiss. Forgetting all about Ayaka until-

Knock. Knock.

===PRESENT===

“I’m still mortified that we had an audience that night.” Yue groaned as her partner hid her face on her shoulder, but everyone could see Nodoka’s ears were red.

“That’s always a risk of confessing in public,” Kazumi laughed, then winked at Nodoka when she peeked from Yue’s shoulder, “Great going, Nodoka!”

Asuna then pouted, looking at Ayaka, “You ignored me after that…”

Ayaka looked incredulously at the redhead, “You kissed another girl!”

“You were engaged!”

Ayaka softened, “I’m sorry you had to go through that for a long time before we actually got together.”

“You were worth the years of waiting.”

Kazumi snickered, “Except for sex. You dived right into sex.”  She laughed as she caught a throw pillow that was thrown at her.

“You almost had sex with Asuna,” Ayaka responded darkly, her voice low.

Kazumi’s sheepish laugh was the only response she could give.

Beep. Beep.

Yue looked at her phone, snickering, “Nodoka and I have to leave. We’ll see you all later?”

Goodbyes were thrown around as Nodoka and Yue left.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

The door opened without warning, Chisame marched in with a frown on her face. Satomi was right beside her, the complete opposite with her wide smile as she looked around.

“Why am I here, Asakura?” Chisame asked, stopping in front of the redhead with her arms crossed.

“My laptop froze.” Kazumi answered innocently, “Can you fix it?”

Chisame’s eyebrow raised, “You called me and Hakase here to fix a laptop?”

Hakase waved her hands in front of her sheepishly, “She actually just asked for you, I just decided to join.” she laughed, “Plus, I’m more into robots. I’ll leave that up to you, Hasegawa!”

“What are you doing anyway?” Chisame grumbled, sitting on the floor to inspect the device, immediately figuring out what was wrong with it.

“Our love story,” Asuna and Ayaka answered nonchalantly, “She’s recording it.”

Satomi grinned, “Interesting, can I stay?”

“Of course,” Kazumi answered, leaving Chisame alone to check on her laptop, “Sit anywhere you like.”

“How’s pregnancy going, Konoka?” Satomi sat beside Konoka, looking at the glowing woman.

“It’s great,” Konoka answered, beaming, “I’m so excited.”

“Done…” Chisame murmured, standing up and dusting her hands off, already moving to get out of the room.

“You’re going?” Kazumi asked disappointedly, “Why don’t you stay for a while? I promise, it’s really interesting.”

Chizuru grumbled but obediently sat down beside Kazumi without further complaints.

“So, what next?” Kazumi asked excitedly.

Asuna and Ayaka thought about it for a while.

“Well there’s… no…”

“What about… hmm…”

“That time! Wait… No…”

“Ah!” The couple said at the same time, “Winter Vacation!”

“From the Summer Festival?” Konoka frowned.

“I was so mad about my engagement, I basically floated through that year,” Ayaka answered, still thinking back to her memories of high school.

“And nothing much happened during 3^rd year…” Asuna shrugged, “Plus, Ayaka practically ignored me after summer because she thought I slept with you.” She raised an eyebrow at the videographer.

“So!” Kazumi exclaimed nervously, eyeing the women in front of her, “Winter Vacation? They seem special to you two.”

“Very,” Asuna nodded with a smile, going along with how the videographer changed the subject.

Ayaka smiled at Asuna, smiling at the redhead, “It’s my favorite season.”

Asuna smiled at the comment, bumping shoulders with Ayaka, making the blonde turn to look at her. The both of them smiled when their eyes met.

“I remember all the presents you two would give each other all these years,” Konoka looked at the two of them fondly, “Asuna kept everything.”

Asuna brightened even more, if possible, “So did Ayaka!”

===13 Years Ago | 3rd Year High School===

Asuna POV

I watched closely – narrowing my eyes at the couple in front of me.

Konoka and Setsuna-san were beside each other as usual. We’ve been in Kyoto for winter vacation for the past few days now and they are as sweet as ever. But something was different today… they were sitting closer together, and Setsuna-san’s face has been red since I met them for breakfast.

Like the previous times we visited, I stayed with Konoka while Setsuna-san stayed with her family.

Except for last night.

Last night, Setsuna-san stayed with us in the Konoe estate…

Oh!

“Did you two do it last night?!” I asked, getting the attention of some of the staff working in the Konoe estate.

“What?” Konoka asked, frowning at me while Setsuna-san looked confused.

“You know!” I lowered my voice when Konoka's eyes narrowed at me, “Sex!” I stage-whispered.

Konoka did a funny double-take while Setsuna-san managed to pull herself away from her partner who didn't attempt to follow her as she usually would. I grinned, completely amused at the reddening of my best friend's face which isn't much compared to Setsuna-san's whose ears and neck were now red, too.

“We did not!” Setsuna-san exclaimed, still scooting further away from Konoka-san, “I mean, Kono-chan tried-I mean-I-"

“Secchan, stop talking.”

Setsuna-san's mouth clamped shut.

My grin widened at Setsuna-san's sudden outburst, so I turned to my best friend, “Kono-chan tried?” I asked, making sure to make my voice sound as doubting as possible.

“I have to go ask Eishun-sama something… I'll see you two later!” Setsuna-san rushed out; her last words weren't even finished before she was out the door.

We watched her leave, Konoka looking exasperatedly but fondly at her partner before turning to me with a playful glare.

“You're so nosey, Asuna.”

“What?” I laughed, “I'm curious, you two were closer than usual. And she was blushing.”

“She's always blushing.”

I nodded in agreement, “There's just something different about you two today. And what is this about you trying?”

She blushed, so I leaned forward to get more details from her, “I may have tried to seduce her last night…”

“Oh!” I scrambled on the floors until I was beside her, “Tell me everything!”

“There's nothing to tell!” She protested, “Secchan politely turned me down by saying I'm not ready!”

I frowned, observing my best friend, “You're not?”

“She pointed out that I may still be guilty for almost cheating on her,” she sighed, leaning her head on my shoulder, “And she said she'll wait for me. And that she may not be ready for that step yet either…”

“Wow…” I whispered softly, “She's more sensitive than I expected.”

“She's a girl, too, Asuna,” Konoka punched my arm gently. It's funny how she defends Setsuna-san on the silliest things, “And it was sweet…” she added shyly. That’s probably what’s different about them today.

Even just talking is different with a partner.

“What about you?” she asked after a moment.

“What about me?”

“You and Ayaka.”

It was my turn to pull away from her. I'm pretty sure that I looked as confused and embarrassed as Setsuna-san did earlier.

“I'm still offended that you didn't tell me anything until this summer!” She complained, “Or that you actually had sex before me! And you're not even in a relationship!”

Thud

We turned sharply at the sound where Setsuna-san was now flat on the floor.

“I'm incredibly sorry!” Setsuna-san exclaimed once again, scrambling up, “Eishun-sama is out… But Asuna-san, you've done it?” she squeaked the last word out.

So I spent the rest of that morning telling them some details about my relationship with Ayaka that Ayaka wouldn't kill me for spilling. And by the time it was noon, we had to stop because Setsuna-san became a worrying shade of maroon.

===

After spending most of the day with a loving couple like Konoka and Setsuna-san, suddenly being alone when they went out for a walk made me think of my relationship with Ayaka. After my attempt at confessing was squashed during last year’s school festival, I didn’t get another chance to try.

But now… She’s engaged to… I don’t even remember his name…

Looking at the small calendar in my room, I counted down the days until the Yukihiro’s New Year Party… which Ayaka’s mother made sure I get an invite to despite Ayaka’s half-hearted protests. But I’m not really sure I’m ready to see Ayaka with her fiancée after last Summer…

Looking at the date, I decided on what I needed to do…

===A Few Days Later===

Tick.

Tick.

Tick.

I unconsciously tapped a foot along with every tick of the grandfather clock in our dormitory’s lobby. After a minute, I huffed as I stood up and began pacing. After a few steps, I looked back at the clock.

12:43

“Argh!!!”

It hasn’t even been 5 minutes since I last looked at the time.

I came back to Mahora a few days earlier than Konoka and Setsuna-san but, I decided to miss the Yukihiro Party since it would feel like I’m imposing with Ayaka’s fiancée in the same room… So, here I am, waiting for her to come back to the mostly empty dorm building.

Dejectedly, I slumped back on the chair I was sitting on, thinking back on last year’s New Year Party. We didn’t come back until morning. So, maybe she’ll be back tomorrow.

Pouting with one last look at the clock, I sighed. Wondering if I should go back to my room.

“Asuna-san?”

I was startled, falling to the floor at her unexpected appearance.

Wide-eyed, I looked at the girl I was waiting for. But now that she’s in front of me, I’m not exactly sure what to say.

“Hey…” I breathed out, “Ayaka... Welcome home.”

I winced when she took a deep breath.

“You…” She shook her head with a slight laugh, “I’m… home, Asuna-san…”

I smiled softly, looking at her outfit… She looked amazing… “You look amazing.”

She blushed, taking a step closer towards me, “Thank you…” she eyed my pajamas, “Your pajamas are cute.”

I laughed, “Thank you. Would you like to dance?” Impulsively, I offered my hand towards her.

She frowned, “There’s no music?” Despite her words, she put her hand in mine anyway, putting her purse down on one of the chairs.

I searched my head for a song and after a moment, I began slowly singing the words to a popular song on the radio that Negi and Konoka like, “Love Sensation”.

She giggled – I like her so much – as she began moving with me. I squeezed her hand gently… In that moment, it was just the two of us… and it was...

Ayaka POV

…Perfect

Hand-in-hand, we slowly made our way up the floor where our rooms are, simply enjoying the silence that the two of us were sharing. After a night of partying and socializing, a slow dance with Asuna-san – which felt more intimate than the ones I shared with my betrothed tonight – is the perfect way to end my night.

She even sang the song we danced to, which made it extra special for me. I’ve always liked listening to her singing voice – it’s an unexpected talent of hers, but I find it fitting that she would be a good singer.

And the night is not over yet…

On the ride home, all I could think about was falling to the comfort of my bed and sleeping. But the short moment I had with Asuna-san re-energized me.

“Ahh!” I shrieked when someone tapped my shoulder, jumping into Asuna-san’s arms which immediately wrapped around me.

We looked in alarm at my side where Zazie-san was looking at us curiously.

“Zazie-san! Why are you loitering around the halls at this hour?” I asked exasperatedly, taking a step back from Asuna-san who kept our contact by taking my hand in hers.

“You’re loitering around at this hour…” Zazie-san whispered, pointing at me then at Asuna-san.

I paused, “I just got home…” I explained lamely.

Zazie-san nodded before walking downstairs. I stopped myself from calling her out as I just recently broke curfew as well.

I turned to look at Asuna-san again once we couldn’t see Zazie-san anymore, then we burst out laughing. It was ridiculous.

“Zazie-san…” Asuna-san managed to whisper before laughing with me, “She seems to always be around, huh?”

I nodded, “It’s a good thing that she’s not a gossip, huh?”

Asuna-san nodded, already leading me to the hallway where our rooms are.

“Asuna-san…” I whispered once we were in the intersection of our rooms, afraid to speak louder that it might burst our bubble, “I’ll just change… Can I come to your room once I’m done?” I slowly spoke the words, looking her directly in the eye as we faced each other.

“Yeah…” She nodded with an adorable – I don’t know where that came from – lopsided smile, “Of course. I’ll be waiting.”

We split up since her room was on the left while I went right.

Walking to my room quickly, I started wondering if I should really go to her room.

But who am I kidding?

It really isn’t a surprise how much I want to be around Asuna-san.

With that thought in mind, I skipped the rest of the way to my room and changed into my nightdress, making sure to pick up my room keys and something else from my bag before making my way to Asuna-san’s room.

===

Hmm…

I looked at the box on top of the small table they have in the middle of the room. Asuna-san was behind it, smiling her adorable lopsided smile that I want to believe is only ever for me. I moved to sit beside her.

“Is this for me?”

“Who else?”

I nodded and handed her the gift bag I took from my room.

“I like that we never failed to give each other Christmas presents since we started high school.”

“Are they still considered Christmas presents if we give them to each other after New Year?” I enjoyed the look of bafflement that crossed her face, making me laugh – I feel so light with her – but I grabbed the box on the table and looked up at her, biting my lower lip, “Can I open mine now?”

“Yeah!”

I took off the lid.

Gasp

“Asuna-san…” I looked up, biting my lip, “You are just so…” I couldn’t think of a word, “Asuna…”

She laughed, “My name is an adjective now?”

“It’s the best way I can think of to describe you,” I laughed, feeling my lip quiver at the emotions filling me.

She nodded, “Then, the best way to describe you would be an Ayaka!”

I laughed again, looking back at the box in my hand – it was another gachapon. I gingerly opened the capsule, and a quiet gasp escaped my lips once the trinket fell on my hand, holding the item up, inspecting the keychain closer.

It was a clear ball made of resin, with a single dandelion preserved inside, “Where did you get this?”

“Setsuna-san knew someone in Kyoto who makes things out of resin…” She admitted sheepishly, eyes focused on the item in my hand.

“You really are just so Asuna,” I smiled softly, fondly rolling the item in my hand..

“So you’d remember me even after high school…”

I looked up and stared deeply in her eyes, “As if I’d ever forget you.”

Her lips tilted up slightly, and this is the first time I saw her face so soft… so… so… I had to force myself to look away.

I cleared my throat, tapping the present as I slid it over to her, “Open yours.”

She brightened up and pulled the item from the gift bag, then she looked confused just as I expected, “A journal?” she asked, tracing the dandelion on the cover, “We did get the theme right this year.” She laughed lightly.

“Yes,” I answered, putting a hand on top of hers and I leaned my face close to hers when she looked up, “I would love it if…” I sucked in a breath, my heart suddenly clenching the same way it did when I picked this specific gift with a specific request in mind for her, “if after graduation, you write your adventures so when you tell me about them, you don’t forget a single detail.”

Her mouth opened a little bit as she processed what I just said, then she grinned.

“Are you kidding?” she put her forehead on mine, “I’m gonna call you every single day, I won’t even need to write anything.” She was looking so intently at me, that it made me afraid that she might say something I’m not ready to hear.

I gulped to relieve my suddenly dry throat before speaking again, “We’re not gonna be in Mahora by this time next year…” the words didn’t make me feel any better.

“We’re only gonna be in Mahora for 3 more months…”

“I’m so glad you were the one I had this arrangement with…” I whispered, leaning as close as I could without actually touching her lips.

“Arrangement?”

“Friends with benefits…”

She stiffened at my choice of words, but instead of saying anything, she closed the distance and pressed her lips to mine, and I quickly reciprocated – forgetting for the moment that I was engaged to someone else.

No more words were exchanged. Though surprisingly, we didn’t end up sleeping together that night. Just making out and cuddling.

===The Next Day===

Asuna-san wasn't there when I woke up in her bed but, there was a note on the table telling me that she's on her paper route and she'll catch up with me later. Complete with a chibi drawing of herself kissing a chibi drawing of myself.

With a smile, I pocketed the note.

With nothing better to do, I made my way back to my own room – thinking maybe I could ask Asuna-san to have lunch with me and spend the rest of the day-

My thoughts stopped as soon as I opened the door to my room.

“Hey, Ayaka, good morning.” Chizuru greeted my wide-eyed look, “You were out early.” She looked down at my clothes – or lack thereof – but didn't comment on it.

“And you're back earlier than scheduled,” I stubbornly answered back.

“When you said you were coming back early, I thought I'd surprise you if I did the same thing.”

“Mission accomplished, then…” I responded, the atmosphere around us turning awkward and tense.

She gestured to the seat in front of her, and I acquiesced, slowly sitting down. It felt like hours before she spoke up again, but it didn't help the wariness I'm feeling, “Ayaka, will you be honest with me?”

I pursed my lips as I looked at my best friend confusedly.

“What’s going on with you and Asuna-san?”

“What do you-”

“Don’t do that, Ayaka.” She cut my words off, looking at me sternly. But there’s a tinge of understanding in her eyes that made all the emotions I’ve been suppressing begin bubbling up.

It didn’t even take a minute before the first tear fell.

“Chizuru…” I breathed out, looking at my best friend’s earnest eyes, “I’ve been sleeping with Asuna-san since the first year of high school…” I blurted out before I could catch the words.

Her eyes widened a tiny fraction, before she nodded the tiniest bit in understanding, “Do you want to tell me more about it?”

“Yes…” I whispered honestly, “I have been wanting to talk about it with someone for years, Chizuru…” more tears fell.

I told her about the first kiss.

I told her about the first night.

I told her about the second time.

I told her about the school festival.

I told her about the previous New Year.

I told her about last night.

She listened attentively as I told her everything about my relationship with Asuna-san – how no one, even my betrothed, ever made me feel the way she ever did.

But I didn’t give voice to what I’m feeling.

Because then, it would be real.

===PRESENT===

Chisame and Satomi were intrigued.

“Interesting…” Chisame commented, looking at the couple in front of her.

“Why do I feel like she’s judging us?” Asuna whispered to Ayaka.

“Because she probably is…” Ayaka whispered back.

“I’m definitely judging…” Satomi murmured from her end of the couch.

Kazumi hummed, looking at Asuna and Ayaka thoughtfully.

Konoka hummed as well, “I think you two made out more than Secchan and I did in high school.”

Kazumi nodded, “They had sex more than me in high school.”

“Now that’s just a blatant lie,” Asuna raised an eyebrow at the photographer.

“Oh, you would know,” Kazumi flirted, winking at Asuna, earning her a pillow in the face from Ayaka, “I’m sorry, it was too good to pass up.” She laughed.

Ayaka just rolled her eyes, leaning back in her seat unamused.

“Getting more kisses than Sakurazaki-sama is really something, though,” Asuna mused.

Ayaka rolled her eyes again, “Her fanclub was really something…”

“They were annoying but, I’m glad Secchan chose me every single time,” Konoka said dreamily.

“Her dedication is something…” Ayaka nodded.

Konoka laughed, “You have your own dedicated partner over there,” she pointed at her best friend with a wink, “Even when I set her up with others, she’s unconsciously choosing you.”

Ayaka softened, looking at the redhead beside her, “I am forever grateful for that. Thank you, Asuna.”

Asuna beamed, kissing Ayaka’s hand, “Always! Thanks for choosing me eventually.” She smiled cheekily.

“But back to you guys!” Kazumi steered the conversation again, “Zazie seems to find you guys in a lot of compromising positions, huh?”

“Hmm…” Asuna pursed her lips, “I haven’t thought about that for a while. But we joked a lot about that.”

“May I know one?”

Everyone jumped when they heard a voice that wasn’t supposed to be there. All of them whipped towards where the voice came from.

“Zazie-san!” Asuna gasped, “Since when have you been there?” she asked the question that was on everyone’s mind.

“A while.”

Everyone slowly relaxed when they realized that the magician wouldn’t be saying anything more.

“Since you’re here,” Kazumi started cautiously, “Do you have anything to say about what we’ve been recording?”

“Nope.” Then Zazie disappeared with a cloud of smoke.

Another moment of silence filled the room.

“Okay…” Chisame started, “She’s just as weird as I remember.”

“But she’s still so talented,” Asuna mumbled, “Ayaka wouldn’t let me hire her as entertainment.”

“Asuna…” The blonde warned, pinching her partner’s arm.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“Hello?” Natsumi consciously peeked inside the room, lighting up once she saw Ayaka, Asuna and the others. She stepped inside with a smile, “Chizuru sent me. What's going on?”

Kazumi waved, “Have a seat wherever.”

“What's going on?” Natsumi asked.

“Storytelling!” Konoka answered calmly, “What happens now?” she looked at Asuna and Ayaka who were looking at each other with smiles on their faces, as if they were having a silent conversation with their eyes.

“Graduation day?” Asuna asked.

“Graduation day.” Ayaka confirmed with a nod.

Satomi brightened up while Konoka let out a little squeal of excitement.

“Ms. Valedictorian and Ms. Got-a-ring-even-though-she’s-already-engaged seems to be enthusiastic for this part.” Kazumi commented.

“It seems a little unconventional to be reliving something that happened over 10 years ago,” Chisame grumbled, staring at the computer in front of her.

“And yet,” Kazumi smirked, “you’re still here.”

Chisame blushed, turning her head away from them.

“Okay,” Konoka cut in, leaning on Asuna with a grin, “Let’s hear it!”

Asuna rolls her eyes good-naturedly, “I think you just want to brag about your Secchan's proposal.”

Konoka giggled with a blush, “That is true…”

Ayaka nudged Asuna, and smiled at Konoka, “You want to start this part, then?”

Konoka beamed, “Can I?”

Kazumi smiled, preparing her camera for the scene, “Go for it. Whenever you're ready.”

===13 Years Ago | 3rd Year High School===

Konoka POV

If someone asked me about my high school graduation day, I'd honestly answer that most of it was a blur because of one specific moment. I do, however, remember that Hakase was the valedictorian who gave a very technical speech which somehow ended with fireworks making Dean McDowell grumble about permits.

As soon as the ceremony was over, Secchan pulled me outside, where we took a short train ride towards the girls’ middle school.

“Secchan, where are we going?” I giggled, leaning into her as we walked the familiar pathways of the middle school. Despite the familiarity, I'm still not sure where my partner is taking me.

“Patience, Kono-chan,” she answered playfully. It was a praise she would often say to me – something that would often annoy me, like right now.

“You're being extra mysterious today,” I whined, tugging at her arm, “what kind of graduation gift is this?”

“Who says it's a graduation gift?” she asked playfully.

“Mou…”

“Don't worry, Kono-chan. We're almost there.”

I looked up, gasping as I recognized where we were headed. We were going to The World Tree! A few pedestrians were walking around the area, but not enough to scare her off in giving me a graduation present in public.

As soon as we were in the clearing, Secchan led me to the shade of the tree and held my hands in hers. I started getting nervous when she continued to stare at me for more than a few minutes – which is normal behavior for her when we're alone, but not when we're out in the open!

“Kono-chan,” she started softly, “Last Winter vacation, I insisted on going home to Kyoto because I wanted to ask your father a question.”

My eyebrows furrowed in confusion, “I'm sure he'll be happy to answer any questions you have in a call.”

“Not this one…”

I was still confused.

Then, she let go of my hands and kneeled… down… on one knee…

My hands instinctively moved to cup my mouth as I gasped. This is… Secchan's…

“I asked him for your hand in marriage,” she declared, looking so adorably serious.

“Secchan…” I managed to say, “Did I dream our omiai?”

She chuckled, face already red, “No, you didn't. Your father asked the same question...”

“Secchan…”

She reached inside her pocket and pulled out a box, opening it to show an engagement ring with a glimmering diamond in the middle. But I was more interested in the sparkle I can see in Secchan's eyes.

“Kono-chan,” She started again, “I have loved you the moment you smiled at me when we were 5. And I want to continue loving you for the rest of my life.”

I held my breath. She was starting to tear up.

“Marry me, Kono-chan.”

My brain short-circuited.

Secchan... My sweet Secchan… My sweet, polite Secchan who says please at the smallest of requests just asked-no… demanded I marry her. How could I ever deny her?

“Yes.”

Asuna POV

I looked around Konoemon-jii-chan’s office, liking the familiarity and the old traditional furniture which was so different from Dean McDowell's modern ones.

I wonder why he invited me now…

I looked at the man who took me in when I was a kid – He’s much older now, and as he stamped something on a piece of paper, I was transported back to the day I first met him. He continued to go over a few more documents, while I waited patiently, tapping my fingers on the armchair.

“Asuna-kun!” He finally said, putting his paperwork to the side as he looked at me excitedly, “I have been waiting for this day since you were a kid!”

“Are you throwing me away?!” I blurted, wide-eyed.

“What?”

“It was the first thing that came to my mind…” I answered sheepishly.

“Asuna-kun,” His voice turned serious, “You are a part of my family and always will be.”

“Yes, sir.” I answered instantly, relieved, “So, why am I here?”

He softened again and smiled, “You may have lost your parents at a young age, Asuna-kun, but they never stopped taking care of you.”

“Huh?”

“Your parents left you an inheritance in their will,” He opened one of his drawers and took out an envelope, “Enough that you would be able to live comfortably for the rest of your life without working.”

I looked at the item he was offering a little warily.

“What?” It felt a little weird to talk about them… I remember the last time we talked about them; I was still in primary school, and he asked me if there’s anything I wanted to know about them.

“When you were a kid, the only thing you asked me was if your parents loved you,” He started stroking his beard as he thought of the same memory, “I told you they did. Very much. So today, I give you the last present they have for you.”

I took the envelope reluctantly, intrigued at the idea of not working for the rest of my life.

“They’ve been taking care of you even after they left,” He spoke again when I just stared at the envelope, “Open it.”

With his urging, I opened the flap and took the paper inside, and my eyes bulged at the number of digits in the check that I just received, “What? This is-what?”

He chuckled at my reaction, “That would be my reaction if I became an instant billionaire, too.”

I couldn’t respond with the shock.

“They did love you, Asuna-kun. What happened was unfortunate, but this is them taking care of you.” He responded honestly, “And us, your new family, made sure to take care of you by investing some of the money which made it grow that much.”

I shook my head then narrowed my eyes at him, “You made me work when you knew I had this money all this time?”

 He chuckled again, “It’s to teach you the value of money and responsibility. But now, you get to relax.”

I bit my lip, “I don’t think I know how to...”

“Well, you have the time to think about what you want to do next. I knew you’ve been struggling.”

I nodded, blinking the tears away, “Thank you… This means a lot…”

Before I could have a more emotional moment, Konoka and Setsuna-san barged in – or more accurately, Konoka barged in with a calmer but a somewhat more confident Setsuna-san following behind her.

“Hey! You two disappeared-”

The words stuck in my throat when she flashed her left hand at me, where an engagement ring was now on her finger.

“Congratulations!!!” I hugged Konoka excitedly, meeting Setsuna-san’s eyes who was shyly smiling. Then, I was confused, “But aren’t you two already engaged?”

“We are,” Setsuna-san answered, “It just felt like I needed to ask, anyway.”

 “So serious…” I muttered, but seeing my beaming best friend, I knew Setsuna-san did the right thing.

Even Konoemon-jii-chan looked pleased.

===Later: Graduation Party===

Typically, Ayaka and some other classmates planned a party – they did for every single event so why should graduation be any different? Friends from other classes were also invited so it was a little more crowded than usual. But I didn’t mind the number of people since this is probably the last time we’ll be like this.

I was in a table with Konoka, Setsuna-san, Kazumi, and the Library Club trio. We were talking about random memories from high school, when Kazumi decided to spill everything about her feelings for a certain teacher.

“Let me get this straight,” Paru narrowed her eyes at Kazumi, “You like Aisaka-sensei and you asked her on a date?”

Kazumi nodded.

“Why am I only learning about this?” Paru whined then, gave a sympathetic look to Kazumi, “And I’m sorry she rejected you.”

“It’s fine,” Kazumi sighed, making me pat her head, “Can we just move on and talk about that generous amount of diamond on Konoka’s finger?”

All eyes turned to Konoka who was leaning on Setsuna-san who had her arms around her, “Is it a surprise? Everyone knew we were engaged since Secchan transferred.” She giggled, blushing lightly, but the twinkle in her eyes makes me think that she likes the attention.

I missed the rest of the conversation when I noticed a certain shade of blonde from the side, unconsciously smiling as I confirmed it was Ayaka. I checked her outfit. I always look forward to her casual clothes. There’s just something human about it, instead of her usual perfect persona.

I jumped when Kazumi suddenly put an arm around my shoulders.

 “What?” I asked, looking around me.

Konoka and Kazumi looked suspiciously at where I was just looking, confirming their thoughts on what exactly got my attention. Kazumi grinned and pushed me.

“Distracted, Asuna?” Konoka teased.

I rolled my eyes, “I’m just gonna talk to Ayaka.” I winked at Konoka who gave me a knowing look while Kazumi patted my back as I walked away. I hurried my steps, not wanting to hear what Paru might ask as soon as I’m gone.

I walked behind Ayaka who was surveying the room, probably making sure everyone was having fun and not doing anything harmful. I gently tapped her on the shoulder. She whipped around to look at me, then relaxed when our eyes met.

“Hey,” She smiled, “Are you enjoying the party?

“Sure,” I nodded, leading her somewhere quieter, “What’re you up to after this?”

She thought for a moment, “I actually have to finish packing.”

“Ohh,” I chuckled, a little intrigued, “I would’ve thought you’d be done with that days ago.”

“Normally, yes…” she shook her head, a sad smile coming up her lips, “I just had lot on my mind.”

“Maybe I can help?” I answered. My voice suddenly lowered as I said the words.

I think her gaze flitted lower to my lips for just a second, then she was looking at me with a small seductive smile.

“Sure, Asuna-san. I’ll get you once the party dies down.”

I blinked. Not sure if I just imagined that, but I shrugged it off, just preparing myself to help her carry stuff later.

Ayaka POV

What was that? Did I just imply to Asuna-san that I want her to spend the night with me?!

I felt heat rising from my neck to my cheeks, so I walked over to Chizuru for distraction. She was talking to Hakase-san about her graduation speech and praising her creativity with the fireworks.

“I hope you didn’t bring any of those hazards here, Hakase-san.” I said as soon as I was within hearing range.

“Iincho-san!” Hakase-san waved, “This is great! Thanks for sponsoring it.”

“Of course,” I said genuinely, “It’s the perfect way to end our high school careers, don’t you think?”

“Well, fireworks would’ve worked better…” Hakase-san teased.

I narrowed my eyes.

Chizuru laughed, tugging my hand, “You’re so tense, Ayaka,” she commented, “High school’s over, no one’s gonna get in trouble for a little bit of fun.” She looked meaningfully at Hakase-san.

Hakase-san, getting the hint, brightened up and jumped in excitement, “I have extra fireworks! Let me grab Chao and we can light them outside!”

“Chizuru…” I sighed as we watched Hakase-san run, “You know it’s our names on the rentals and everything, right?”

She hooked her arms in mine as we began to walk, “Our names have more weight than everyone else here. We’ll be fine.”

===

I crossed my arms, supervising Hakase-san and Chao-san prepare the hazardous fireworks that were definitely not in the plans for tonight. But Chizuru already got everyone excited, so I couldn’t stop them now. I can even hear excited murmurs and awe from behind me.

“Hey Ayaka.”

A wave of calm washed over me at the voice, my shoulders relaxing as I turned, “Asuna-san.”

“We meet again!” She joked, standing a few meters beside me, “I didn’t think you’d agree to another fireworks display after Dean McDowell scolded Hakase earlier.”

“I didn’t. That’s all Chizuru.”

She laughed, moving closer towards me until our arms were touching. She didn’t say anything else and simply watched the preparations. With the calmness and contentment in her expression, I couldn’t look away. When the whistle of the first fireworks began, I didn’t even flinch and was even more enamored when the different colored lights reflected on Asuna-san’s skin.

I only noticed I was staring when she looked at me with amusement, “C’mon, Ayaka. You’re missing the fireworks.”

It took great effort for me to turn away.

===

I couldn’t wait another moment. I pulled Asuna-san away as soon as the show was over. She didn’t even ask anything, just followed me quietly until we were in the silence of my room.

For Mahora’s Middle School and High School divisions, the students are given a week to move out from the day of graduation but, most of the graduating students leave after the ceremony – both Chizuru and Natsumi’s families have already helped them move out this afternoon so, I know for a fact that the two of them wouldn’t be coming back here tonight.

“Ayaka?”

I stopped musing to regard her, “I’m sorry, I spaced out.”

“It looks like it.” She laughed, “But how do you want these sorted?” she raised her hands holding different sizes of cardboard.

“Can you put that down for a second?”

She looked confused but she did as I said.

“Is something wrong?”

“No…” I answered, “But, I have something for you.”

Her eyebrows raised.

I opened my bedside drawer and took a box, “I got this after the first day of our third year…”

Her eyes widened in recognition, “This was the item you needed Setsuna-san’s help with?”

I blushed, which was enough of an answer for her.

She then took it with a grin, “Can I open it now?”

I was too embarrassed to say anything, so I simply nodded.

Her grin softened to a smile as she saw what was inside, “Ayaka…” she looked up at me, her gaze softening as well, “This is…”

I took my locket from under my shirt, “Since I have this to remember you by… I wanted you to have something from me that you can bring anywhere.” Please forgive this last bout of selfishness, Asuna-san…

“As if…” She started softly, taking the necklace and tracing the “A” charm on it, “I don’t need any reminder of you…”

What does she mean by that? Does that mean she’ll forget me after today?

“You’re always on my mind, Ayaka. More than anything or anyone else.”

I sighed in relief.

“Can you put this on me.” She handed me the necklace before turning around. I held my breath as I helped her put the accessory on. I got distracted by her skin, prompting me to kiss her neck, earning a soft moan.

“Ayaka…”

I roughly turned her around and pressed my lips on hers, immediately feeling the familiar warmth of her touch. I deepened the kiss slightly, wanting to taste more of her.

“Wait, Ayaka…” She pushed me slightly, breaking our contact, “I thought I was here to help you pack?” Her confusion was adorable, but I want more from her right now.

So. I. Took. It.

===

“What are your plans now that we’re out of high school, Asuna-san?” I asked softly, playing with her new necklace as we faced each other on the bed, completely naked under the sheets.

“Can you call me without the honorific, Ayaka?” she asked instead of answering my question.

“Why?”

“I just want to hear you call me without any formalities or anything.”

Thinking back to everyone I know from high school; I am on a first-name basis with most of my schoolmates but the only ones I really call without honorifics were Chizuru and Natsumi. Which made me think back to the past years, wondering why I never called her just Asuna like how she started calling me just Ayaka.

“Then, what are your plans outside of high school, Asuna?” I asked again, not wanting to face my feelings at the moment, even after already acting on them physically.

“You know I’m not going to college,” she answered, her eyes starting to shimmer a little, “I’m thinking of visiting Wales with Negi for a few weeks.”

“I wish I could come with you,” was out of my mouth before I could filter it.

A tear fell from her eye, “Ayaka… You can’t say that…”

Then it hit me.

Soon, I wouldn’t be around Asuna-san anymore. Not on the same floor, not on the same school, not even in the same prefecture. Not caring that I’m betrothed to someone else, or my family for that matter, I pulled her into a passionate kiss. I rolled over until I was fully on top of her, straddling her.

===

My eyes were closed. I’m not even sure what time it was, but I know that I spent the majority of last night in Asuna’s embrace. It’s been a while since either of us has spoken – or moved, for that matter – so I assumed that she fell asleep. But I didn’t want to sleep – not wanting my last night with her to end.

The thought almost made me whimper.

“Ayaka, you awake?” she whispered suddenly.

I flinched slightly, but she didn’t seem to notice.

She tentatively touched my face, then my hair, then finally, her hand settled on my hip, “I love you, Ayaka.” Her voice was so soft, I almost thought I imagined her words, but she continued talking, “More than I have anyone.”

Her hand moved to my back, Asuna moving closer to me as she hugged me, sniffling a little. I was about to hug her back and tell her I heard what she just said, but she spoke again, making my already broken heart break even more.

“I’m gonna miss you so much.”

I’m gonna miss you so much, too. And I love you, too. I finally admitted to myself. But I didn’t have the courage to face her right now.

So, I stayed still.

Until she fell asleep.

Or when the sun came up.

I’m not sure which came first at this point.

===PRESENT===

“When I woke up, Asuna did help me pack.” Ayaka finished her retelling of the story, “And I got the most heartbreaking goodbye kiss ever.”

“Why didn’t you just tell Asuna you loved her back?!” Chisame groaned agitatedly, suddenly into the story. She blushed once she noticed the stares she was getting, then muttered a quick goodbye, rushing out of the room to escape the embarrassment.

 Kazumi’s gaze was on the closing door as she laughed, but pushed, “Saying it back then would’ve saved you time.”

“But then, your little storytelling would now be over, right?” Asuna answered teasingly, but inside, she felt the same way. It would’ve saved the both of them some heartbreak.

“I am seeing Ayaka in another light…” Natsumi commented. She knows she’s one of Ayaka’s best friends, but any intimate details of her life with Asuna during high school wasn’t shared with her, “Why am I just hearing these things?”

“Oho!” Kazumi grinned, “Just wait ‘til you hear about their first time. I’m sending copies to all our friends.”

“Perfect!” Natsumi clapped, before turning to Konoka, “How’s the pregnant lady?”

Konoka smiled, “Perfectly fine.”

“Kotaro-kun and I are thinking of having another one, too. How’d you decide on a 2^nd child?”

“Secchan lost a bet with my father.”

Everyone who doesn’t live in Kyoto – therefore, didn’t know about the bet – looked confused.

Konoka giggled, “Don’t look so surprised. If my father didn’t intervene, Secchan wouldn’t have even considered.”

“Yeah, I remember her saying that an only child would be fine since both of you were.”

“My father and I thought different,” Konoka said, recalling the moment, “it’s lucky that he loves Secchan so much.”

Natsumi giggled, “Everyone loves Setsuna-sama so much.”

Ayaka rolled her eyes as everyone around her agreed, remembering that weird moment in high school where she was linked to Setsuna.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Ayaka sighed wistfully as she remembered the first few months out of college.

“What's up? Asuna asked, playing with the blonde's fingers.

Ayaka shook her head, putting her head on her partner's shoulders, “I'm just not really proud of myself the first year out of high school.”

“No one's proud of you the first year out of high school.” Natsumi commented, taking a cracker from the table.

“Hey!” Asuna defended instinctively, before she thought about it, “Hmm…” she hummed, not knowing if she should say more.

“We exchanged a few messages since I wanted to get an internship with the Yukihiro Group. I never noticed anything…” Hakase informed, “Though, it’s probably because we only emailed each other.”

“I only heard of it randomly,” Kazumi started, pressing the record button once more, “But I didn't think the calm and collected Iincho-san would have a meltdown.”

“I wouldn't call it a meltdown,” Natsumi defended lightly, a contrast to what she was saying earlier, “She was just very out of character.”

“I'm really glad her personality switched back to normal.” Asuna added, remembering the coldness and stress that surrounded Ayaka at the time.

===12 Years Ago | 1st Year College===

Asuna’s POV

I frowned at the message on my phone confusedly.

From: Ayaka
I’m great. I'm glad you're having fun.

I blinked.

I scrolled up to my message.

To: Ayaka
You're gonna love it here. Have you been here? I don't remember all the places you've been to. Maybe we can go somewhere next time! How’s college life treating you?

I thought back to the journal in my backpack, remembering the first few pages I wrote and how excited I am for her to read it. I didn't think it would be so one-sided once we were out of high school, though. She’s already ignoring me after a month…

“Hey Negi!” I pulled on his collar as he passed me by the hallway on his way to the kitchen.

“Yes, Asuna-san?”

I shoved my phone in front of his face, “Do you think Ayaka's being cold?”

He squinted as he read the latest messages. Suddenly, an arm was on each of our shoulders as Uncle Nagi peered at the messages.

Uncle Nagi was childhood friends with my father and mother, and they were all quite close growing up. They were even the ones who introduced him to one of my aunts, my mother’s cousin, who then became his wife – unfortunately, she died after giving birth to Negi.

I shook my head off the sad thoughts.

He said he’ll answer any questions I have about my parents, but I couldn’t think of anything. I still have a few weeks in Wales, and we promised we’d be keeping in touch with each other now that I know them.

“Oh! You're into girls, Asuna?” Nagi commented lightly, making Negi squeak and me blush, “Is Ayaka your girlfriend?”

“Well, yes,” I answered the first question – or more like I’m into one girl – then the second question caught up to me, “And no… I really like her, though…” I hurriedly added, not really saying just how much I like her.

“What?” Negi squeaked again, surprised, “You like Ayaka-san?!” he cleared his throat, afraid that he’d offended me when I looked at him amusedly, “I’m sorry… I… didn’t know…”

I rolled my eyes, “Boys…” I muttered.

“Yeah, boys.” Nagi chuckled, pulling me closer to him, “I was known to be great with women before I met this one’s mother, maybe I can give you a few tips.” he ruffled Negi’s hair, leading us to the kitchen where Nekane – another cousin, and Negi’s older sister – was preparing breakfast. We do kinda look alike, making Negi’s statement from when we first met make sense.

I hid my disappointment when I saw that it was another western breakfast.

“Missing rice, Asuna?” Nagi asked, noticing my mood, “We can go to a local museum after breakfast, and I know a good Japanese restaurant near there.” He suggested.

I lit up, “Yeah! That sounds great!”

Nekane giggled, “I’ll shop in the Asian store on my way home from work later.” She added, putting the plateful of eggs on the table.

I blushed, “Ahh! You don’t have to. I’m just a little homesick this morning…” I admitted.

“Because of a girl,” Nagi winked at Nekane.

“Ooh,” Nekane sat beside me, intrigued, “Tell me all about her.”

I have come to love the warmth of the Springfields; it was so easy to tell them all about Ayaka.

Ayaka POV

It’s been a few weeks since I’ve moved in with Chizuru. Our families have contributed to the luxurious 3-bedroom apartment we’re now sharing in the middle of Tokyo, which means it was fully furnished with the latest appliances and the fanciest furniture. Chizuru and I made the extra bedroom into a library for focused studying – this is where I am currently at, reading a textbook.

“Ayaka…” Speaking of my best friend, “It’s only been 3 weeks since we started college. What’s up? Is someone giving you a hard time?”

I frowned, “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

She smiled mysteriously, “Ayaka, I’ve known you since we were children. What makes you think that I wouldn’t know if you’re upset?” she raised an eyebrow, making me sigh, “So what is it?”

I cleared my head of thoughts that are considered distractions from my path. Cleared it of high school memories. Cleared it of… Asuna… “We’re just not kids anymore, Chizuru. It’s time to take life more seriously.”

“And why is that?”

“What?”

“You sound like you’re from the medieval ages.” Chizuru raised an eyebrow at me, “We’re not, Ayaka. We have choices.”

“I don’t see you going around disobeying your parents.” I grumbled, looking at her bitterly.

“What makes you think your choice will be disobeying your parents?”

I held myself before I could tell her anything I’m not ready to disclose yet.

“I’ve met your parents,” she continued, “and I don’t think they’ll be mad if you tell them the truth.”

“Again, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

“Asuna-”

“There is nothing about Asuna that my parents need to know about.” I interrupted heatedly, finally taking my gaze away from the book I’m reading to glare at her.

Chizuru looked shocked at my tone, before she schooled her expression to something more neutral. The two of us were the only ones we had that we could talk with about family expectations, and I’ve been closing myself off from her.

“I’m sorry…”

“No, I’m sorry.” She answered tightly, standing up, “I’m going out.”

I didn’t stop her. Once the door closed, I put my head in my hands, thinking how I’m going to apologize to Chizuru.

===A Few Weeks Later===

Knock. Knock. Knock.

“I’m coming!” I shouted through the continuous knocking, breathing in to stop myself from lashing out at whoever is on the other side of the door, “What-” the annoyance died on my throat once I opened the door.

“Surprise?” Asuna opened her arms.

I practically threw myself at her. She spun me in a circle, and I kept my arms around her neck even when I was on the ground. I didn’t realize how much I missed her until this moment.

“Is the great Iincho-san speechless?” she asked teasingly, squeezing my waist where her hands stayed. I loved how easy intimacy comes with her.

I wasn’t aware I hit her arm until she groaned.

“Oh! I’m sorry!” I rubbed the spot I hit, looking at her apologetically, “I’m surprised. Hi. Tell me all about your trip.” I mumbled, pulling her inside. I didn’t even question how she knew to come at this specific time and day when I had a gap in my schedule.

I gave her a quick tour of the living room and the kitchen/dining room areas of the apartment, then we settled in the living room, side-by-side on the couch.

“You haven’t been replying to me,” she completely bypassed the small talk, “So, I asked Chizuru when I could visit you.”

Of course, Chizuru had to meddle. We haven’t even talked outside of our classes since our small disagreement, “Of course, she did. Are you here to tell me that I could defy my parents and choose my own path, too?”

Her eyes widened at the snark in my tone, “What?”

“Never mind.”

“So!” She thankfully changed the subject, “How’ve you been? How’s college? Tell me all about it!”

I softened at her genuine interest, “It’s okay. I’m starting to get used to the life outside Mahora. How was Wales?”

“It was great! It was really cool to meet my actual family.”

“I’m glad…” I really am… “Are they nice?”

“They are,” she answered, “they’re all like Negi. Maybe you can visit with me sometime?”

I hummed, feeling a pang in my heart as I remembered our conversation on graduation night, “Sure.” it was nice to dream, “that sounds fun.”

Our eyes met, and for a minute or two, we just looked at each other. As usual, my heart began to speed up the longer we looked at each other.

“What time is your next class?” she asked, “Do you have time to grab something to eat with me? Before my flight to Kyoto?”

At this point, I couldn’t care less about my next class if it meant I could stop missing her for a few more hours. For you, always. “Yeah, I’m quite famished as well.”

“Great” She was already standing up and pulling me, “I missed Japanese food! Please tell me you know a great restaurant, my treat!”

“Of course,” I answered, feeling a wide smile on my face for what felt like the first time in weeks, “I’ll be happy to escort you to your first meal back.”

She then smiled so softly, my heart skipped a beat, “I got you something…” she reached forward and touched the locket that I’ve worn almost every day since I got it, “I think it’s time to retire this.”

I stepped back in panic, holding onto the locket, “What? No!”

She laughed, pulling me back towards her by pulling at my wrists, “I just meant, let’s replace it with something better.”

I imagine I looked defensive with her nervous laughter. She pulled a box from her bag and offered it to me. Gingerly, I took the item and took a small peak inside.

Gasp!

“Asuna! This is…”

Inside the box was a locket, clearly fancier than the one I’m wearing. Which means it's a lot more expensive.

“I made sure it matched the one you got me…” She whispered. My eyes traced the “A” that was the same font her necklace has, “Open it…”

===Another Few Weeks Later===

Asuna POV

As insisted by the whole Konoe family, I now live in the Konoe estate while I think about what I want to do with my life. Konoka was busy with medical school, while Setsuna-san was busy studying business management in preparation to take over their dojo. Most of the Setsuna-san’s free time is spent in the dojo, practicing her many, many martial arts.

So, here I am now. Watching in awe as Setsuna-san gracefully defeated an older, bigger opponent in a sparring match.  Polite claps resounded when Setsuna-san’s opponent graciously bowed in defeat.

Just like Setsuna-san, most of my free time was spent with her in their family dojo, because as Konoka put it, I don’t have any other friends…

“Just what you'd expect from the Shinmei-ryu heiress!”

“Setsuna-sama is so amazing!”

“She's so dreamy…”

 I thought we'd outgrow her fangirls outside of high school, but here we are. Though, Setsuna-san either ignores them or shrugs it off as innocent comments. Setsuna-san’s denseness is really something. I think back to Ayaka who's kinda like Setsuna-san with feelings. I frowned. Now I wonder if she ever felt the same for me.

“Asuna-san?” Setsuna-san snapped me out of my thoughts, “You okay?”

“Yeah! I was just thinking.”

We were interrupted again when another one of the girls complimented her which led to more hounding of Setsuna-san. I watched, amused, as she stoically responded to them, which was a huge contrast to how she just talked to me.

I thought about Ayaka again, who I am now just realizing hasn't replied to any of my messages since we last saw each other. I decided I'd fix that right now.

“Setsuna-san!” I stood up and grabbed her wrist, “We're going back to Konoka's house now!”

“What?” She looked alarmed, “Someone’s talking to me. You're being rude.” She looked back to the now heartbroken girls we left behind as we left the room.

“They're fangirls, Setsuna-san. They'll get over it.”

She now looked alarmed for a completely different reason.

===

Setsuna-san looked annoyed as I told her why I pulled her away from the dojo.

“Asuna-san…” She sighed, looking at me exasperatedly.

“Listen,” I interrupted before she could lecture me, “I'm just worried about her.”

“Maybe she's busy.”

“Too busy for me?” I whined, pouting.

She gave me a look I didn’t understand. Then, she pulled her phone out with another sigh. She tapped it a few times before handing it to me. I raised my eyebrow when I saw that it was her conversation thread with Ayaka.

From: Yukihiro Ayaka
Please let me know that Asuna-san got there okay.

From: Yukihiro Ayaka
How is Asuna-san? Is she doing okay?

From: Yukihiro Ayaka
Please take care of her.

There were multiple messages like that, and by the time that I was at the end, I wasn't sure how I was feeling. Wait, no. That was wrong. I know exactly what I'm feeling. I'm angry.

“You've been talking to her?” I hissed at Setsuna-san who flinched. Irrationally, I’m jealous.

“Only about you.” That should've made me feel better, but it didn't. It just made me angrier.

With a final glare at my friend, I threw her phone angrily back at her. I reached for mine in my pocket, dialing Ayaka's number. I waited until the ringing stopped and the voice message tone beeped.

Setsuna-san looked worried, “Maybe she needs space?”

“From me?” I asked incredulously, “But it’s…” I couldn’t finish the sentence, because I don’t really know what comes next.

“I’m sorry…”

I shook my head – my initial jealousy and anger gone now.

She waited for a few more minutes before talking, “Are you feeling better?”

“Not really…”

She nodded and waited another moment, “Can you go get ready now? Kono-chan would get angry if you miss your date.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes.

Twice.

The first one was for Setsuna-san’s tactlessness.

The second was for Konoka’s sudden interest in my dating life. She’s been setting me up with some of her schoolmates and acquaintances. She even got Setsuna to introduce me to some of hers –she even forced me on a date with Mana-san a few months back… Which I refuse to talk about…

“This better be worth it,” I grumbled, following her out. At the very least, this would take my mind off Ayaka.

===

I lowered my head to hide my twitching eye from my date who was still talking about her career as an actress – which translated to her being in a commercial when she was 5.

Bzzt. Bzzt. Bzzt.

I peeked at my phone curiously, confused at who was calling.

“What? Is that phone call so important?” My date grumbled, glaring at me.

I sighed, “You know what,” I stood up, picking up my purse from behind me, “Yes. It's important. I have to go.”

“Ugh. I only did this for Setsuna-sama,” she muttered, storming out of the restaurant before me.

I rolled my eyes, pulling my wallet out, taking a few bills to pay for dinner – at least the food was great. Even though it was their fault that I was in this predicament, I made a mental note to bring Konoka and Setsuna-san to eat here soon.

My phone buzzed again, and I immediately answered this time.

“Hey Ako! What’s up?” I answered, relaxing now that my date’s out of here.

“Hey Asuna-chan! I just thought I’d save you from a boring date.”

“What?” I turned around and saw her waving from the window.

I grinned and jogged the rest of the way out of the restaurant, greeting her with a quick hug. Ako and me were never particularly close, but we do have some common interests. Plus, it’s always nice to see other high school classmates since I live in a different prefecture than most of them now.

“How have you been?” I asked as we fell into step with each other.

“Great! College is nice, but I still miss the small community we had in high school.” Ako replied wistfully, looking around the sights.

I nodded, “With friends at every corner, right?”

She nodded with a smile, “So, what do locals here do for fun?”

I laughed at being called a local, “Well… I just ate and it’s too late to do anything else now…” I thought for another moment, “But I can probably give you a tour of a local’s garden?”

She narrowed her eyes, “A little bit intrigued now.”

“Come on, then!”

===

“I can’t believe you, Asuna-chan.” Ako laughed.

We were in a gazebo in the middle of the Konoe’s garden. Since we weren’t old enough to go inside any bars, I thought it would be nice to bring her over to meet up with Konoka and Setsuna-san. But they were suspiciously keeping their distance from us.

“So, what brings you here in Kyoto?” I asked after taking a sip of my drink which one of the Konoe butlers just brought over.

 She looked at me weirdly for a second, then laughed.

“What?”

“I’ve been studying nursing here. I’m in the same university as Konoka-chan!”

I gaped, “Of course you are!” I chuckled nervously.

She shook her head with a giggle, “Tell you what, you can make it up to me… Let’s spend a little more time together after this. It would be nice to have an old friend around.”

I nodded easily, feeling the same way, “Yeah. I think we can do that.” I smiled.

===A Few Weeks Later, From the Other Side of Japan===

Ayaka POV

I was sitting on one of the bar stools on our island counter for about half an hour now, just staring at the shiny marble countertop. It might be more. I can't be sure.

I was feeling incredibly dirty… and guilty…

Me ignoring Asuna didn’t stop her from telling me about her life. I am now hearing about Izumi Ako-san who happens to be her new best friend.

I’m not jealous.

Because if I were, that would mean that I just slept with my fiancé because I have feelings for Asuna.

Which is…

I can’t even deny it to myself anymore.

“Hey.”

My head snapped to the voice where Chizuru now stood. I didn't even hear the door open, or close for that matter.

“Are you okay?” I can't even remember the number of times she asked that lately, “You're so pale.” She walked towards me and put her hands on my cheeks, “You're burning up!” she gasped.

As if we weren't ignoring each other for weeks, she gently led me to sit on the living room couch. She left for a moment to grab our first aid kit.

“This explains why you weren't in class this afternoon.” She muttered, clicking her tongue at the thermometer after she took my temperature.

My eyes widened. If I missed classes, it meant I’ve been sitting in that kitchen for over 3 hours!

“What happened, Ayaka?” she asked gently.

My eyes watered, sobbing as I threw myself at her, “I did something horrible, Chizuru…”

She didn't push any more than that. All I remember is crying on her shoulder until I fell asleep. The next day, Chizuru's childhood nanny was in the apartment, nursing the both of us back to health since I ended up giving my best friend my cold.

===PRESENT===

Ayaka was unnerved by the stares she was receiving from her friends, only being calmed by the hand rubbing on her arm, “Okay,” she started with a nervous smile, “I feel like I'm being judged for something that I did years ago.”

“You are,” Kazumi answered.

“Hey! We were kids,” Natsumi defended her friend and former roommate, “I'm sure you did something regrettable back then, too.”

“I'm sure we all did,” Asuna answered lightly, keeping the tension at bay, “The blind dates…” she shivered.

Bang!

The door opened with Makie storming in, looking at the setup in the room.

“I just heard about this!” Makie screamed, pouting at Kazumi, “Why didn't you call me?!”

Kazumi laughed, “Shouldn't you have heard the minute we started? Getting old, Makie?”

“As if!” The pink-haired girl shouted, finding an empty seat by the floor beside Natsumi.

“You came alone?” Konoka asked next.

“The others are coming,” Makie answered, holding up her phone.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Satomi looked at the time on her wristwatch and stood up, “Thanks for having me here, but I have to go. I’ll see you all later.”

Kazumi waved a hand wordlessly, while goodbyes were thrown around by the other girls.

Yuna, Ako and Akira walked, or more accurately, barged into the open door excitedly at Satomi’s exit.

“Makie told us what was happening!” Yuna said excitedly, dropping beside Makie, “How dare you leave us out, Kazumi!”

Kazumi giggled, winking at the other woman, “Maybe you’re getting old.”

“We’re the same age,” Ako answered with a frown, taking a seat on Kazumi’s armchair, “Which means you’re getting old.”

“We’re 30, Ako,” Akira gave a good-natured eyeroll, taking a seat by Konoka, putting a hand on her pregnant stomach, “But mom-to-be here looks like she’s 20.”

Konoka giggled, taking the compliment in stride.

“She is absolutely glowing!” Ako beamed, “But, going back to why we’re here,” she looked mischievously to Ayaka and Asuna. Suddenly, she gulped when she felt glaring eyes on her. Turning, she found the blonde looking at her with an unreadable expression, “Ayaka-san, why are you looking at me like that?” she asked shakily.

“It's just interesting how you're here right after the last part…” Ayaka mumbled, narrowing her eyes, making Ako flinch, “when you met Asuna in Kyoto…” She continued slowly.

“Can we blame that on Konoka?”

Everyone turned to the pregnant lady who just smiled innocently, “At the time, I had my best friend’s best interests in mind. Though, I did send Asuna away to a different girl that night.”

Asuna pulled on Ayaka’s hand, a little unnerved by the sudden tenseness of her partner, “It was a long time ago. And it was nothing. We never did anything.”

Ako nodded, afraid to speak up.

“Plus, Ako’s engaged now and I’m happy with you. There’s nothing to worry about there.” Asuna continued the soothing motions she’s doing on Ayaka’s arms.

“Very well,” Ayaka answered, crossing her arms with a huff. “What?” she asked when she caught Akira still grinning.

“Go on.” Akira urged.

“What are they talking about?” Asuna whispered to Ayaka confusedly.

Makie raised her hands exasperatedly, “The storytelling! Your love story! They’re here to listen!”

Ayaka looked at Asuna through the laughter, staring deeply into her eyes. With a wistful sigh, she pouted a little bit, “This is probably the saddest part of our story?”

Asuna looked up in thought, wondering what Ayaka was talking about until she realized what her partner was probably remembering, “Maybe saddest winter?”

===12 Years Ago | 1st Year College===

Ayaka POV

During my last day of school before Winter break, I was taken out of my last class by Yukihiro bodyguards and taken back to the mansion without a single explanation. As soon as I got there, I was led to my father’s study where I was greeted by him looking forlornly at a family picture taken last year. My heart began racing when he looked up with teary eyes.

My father does not cry.

“Ayaka, dear,” he started, already standing up, “Your mother has been in an accident.”

“What?” I gasped, feeling the tears beginning to form in my eyes, “When? How?”

“About an hour ago, she was on the way to an event when another car hit hers.”

I let myself fall into his arms, a sob coming out of my lips. Then, urgency filled me as I looked up at him, “Why are we here, then?” A thought struck me, my chest tightening at the-

“She’s alive,” Father said, pulling me back into his arms as I cried harder, “She’s alive, and the doctors are doing their best for her.”

“Shouldn’t we be there?” I managed to choke out.

He didn’t say anything.

“Father?”

He sighed, pulling me to sit on the couch, “We think it’s a murder attempt…”

I didn’t hear the rest of his words. All I knew was that my mother was fighting for her life on an operating table, and I couldn’t be near her because I needed to be protected like a pathetic, defenseless little girl.

After the operation, I was told my mother was moved to the ICU and was currently in a coma. That was over a week ago, and I’ve been caged at home like a criminal for most of that time.

Knock. Knock. Knock.

I looked at my bedroom door in confusion. The only visitor I was allowed to have was Chizuru – and I know for a fact that she has a prior engagement today. Well, there’s Azuma-san but his presence is not wanted at the moment which I made clear when he tried to comfort me the first night.

His presence is not wanted at all, if I could have the courage to voice that out.

“Ayaka?”

I paused, immediately recognizing the voice. I found myself racing towards the door, yanking it open. I searched for my favorite pair of eyes: one green and one blue – and launched myself in her arms as soon as I confirmed it was her.

Comfort and security filled me for the first time since my mother’s accident as soon as she wrapped her arms around me. I tried to describe how I’m feeling, but I wasn’t prepared to give voice to the one word that came to my mind. So instead…

I’m home, Asuna…

===The Next Day===

I was alone in bed when I opened my eyes.

Had I just dreamt Asuna last night?

Frowning, I set out to search for her. I didn’t have to look for long because as soon as I was out my bedroom door, the head maid was in front of me.

“Ayaka-ojou-sama,” she greeted with a small bow, “good morning.”

“Good morning,” I greeted back politely, but there are more pressing matters in my mind, “Where is Asuna?”

“She’s downstairs, preparing breakfast for the ojou-sama,” she answered stoically, though I can see the twinkle in her eyes, “She’s almost done and has tasked me to fetch you.”

The frown on my face deepened, but I followed her quietly to where I assumed Asuna was. It always amazes me how our household staff is so receptive to Asuna – even when we were kids. Yet, they’re all so neutral and even a tad short to Azuma-san.

I was confused when instead of the dining room, I was led to the garden where Asuna was putting down a couple of plates on a table in the middle of the patio with a butler. The sinking feeling in my stomach from worrying about my mother is still here, but seeing her… I was filled with a little bit of hope that everything was going to be okay.

“Good morning, Ayaka!” Asuna beamed at me, and a smile unconsciously made its way on my face, “Are you hungry?”

I looked at the spread – it was a full western breakfast. I turned to her with a raised eyebrow.

“Okay, I had a little help-”

She glared at the head maid when she was interrupted with a cough.

“A lot of help…” Asuna corrected with an exasperated sigh, “I did cook the eggs, though!” she beamed at me again, pointing proudly at the slightly overcooked scrambled eggs on the table.

I rolled my eyes but sat myself across from where she’s standing, “I am starving. Let’s eat?”

To my surprise, the staff around us bowed and left us to have breakfast alone. I know at least one of them is lingering to keep an eye on me, but not too near to hear any conversation we might have.

“So, how is Kyoto?”

“You would know if you responded to my messages.” She responded sourly, which I was not expecting as she put a plate in front of me. At least not right now.

The guilt flooded me, and I was about to say something when she shook her head.

“I’m sorry…” She said with a guilty look that made mine feel twice as bad, “I just missed you. I’m glad to be here and you’re not mad at me.”

“You thought I was mad at you?” I asked, taking a small bite of the eggs. It was not good… but I enjoyed it more than anything I ate the past days.

She nodded, looking at me with a pout, “You weren’t replying to me, what else was I supposed to think? Then, Setsuna-san showed me your messages, and I thought-”

“Wait, wait,” I put my fork down and squinted, “Setsuna-san showed you our messages and you still thought I was mad at you?”

“Can you blame me?”

I shook my head, “Maybe not. But, let me tell you that I appreciate you being here right now.”

She grinned, the sadness completely evaporating from her, “I actually would’ve been here earlier if your family and company didn’t filter the news about it. I booked a flight as soon as Chizuru-san told me.”

Of course, Chizuru intervened again.

“How are you, Ayaka?” Her full attention was on me now. The sympathy and remorseful looks I’ve been seeing from everyone around me wasn’t present in her eyes. Just plain concern for me.

“I am…” I swallowed at the sudden dryness in my throat, “just taking it one day at a time.” I decided on saying.

She nodded thoughtfully, “Whatever happens, I’m here to catch you.”

How can this oblivious idiot say the right things all the time?

Asuna POV

After a relatively peaceful breakfast with Ayaka, I reluctantly separated – even if it’s just for a while – from Ayaka to my own room to take a bath and call Kyoto to update Konoka and Setsuna-san. I didn’t get a chance to relax last night when Ayaka pulled me to bed and used me as a pillow.

Looking around, I smiled wistfully. This was the room I used to sleep in when she invited me over when we were kids… Apparently, Mizore-sama made sure to keep it for me even after all these years. It even had the same furniture and everything…

I let out a shuddery breath as I remembered what I knew from Chizuru. I’m really worried about Mizore-sama. She’s one of the few adults who’s always believed in me. But I’m here to be Ayaka’s rock, so I quickly pulled myself together, wiping a few tears from my eyes. I took my phone from my pocket, dialing Konoka’s number.

“Asuna! How are you? How’s Iincho-san?”

“She’s taking it one day at a time,” I answered Ayaka’s own words to Konoka’s question.

“Please let us know if you need us to be there. We’ll take the earliest flight available.”

I had to chuckle at Setsuna-san’s seriousness, but I know my best friend enough to know she’s probably nodding along to her fiancee’s words, “I got this for now.” I answered, “I’ll keep you two updated.”

“Thanks, Asuna. We’re just here.”

“Please let us know if you need anything. We’re here for you both, Asuna-san and Ayaka-san.”

I ended the call and hurriedly unpacked my clothes, wanting to get back to Ayaka as soon as possible.

I paused for a moment.

I took my phone again when I remembered that Ako was waiting for an update as well. I decided to just text her the same things I told Konoka and Setsuna-san, not having the energy to deal with another person more.

===

It was less than an hour when I was once again knocking in Ayaka’s bedroom, my hair still a little wet from the bath.

“Come in.”

I opened the door and peeked inside, smiling at Ayaka who was browsing on her laptop.

“Hey…” I whispered, closing the door before jogging my way beside her on the bed. I kissed the top of her head before sliding beside her, looking at her screen. I winced at the title “Car Accidents Statistics", “Maybe…” I took the laptop gently from her, putting it on my other side, “You should stop reading these…”

She hummed, putting her head on my shoulder and I instinctively wrapped an arm around her shoulder, “I'm really glad you're here, Asuna…”

I squeezed her a little bit when she put a hand over my stomach and practically melted into me. I’m really hoping that we get good news soon. I may be worried about Mizore-sama, but I can't begin to imagine what Ayaka's feeling right now.

We remained in this position in silence, just listening to each other’s breathing. Until she fell asleep moments later. I turned and looked at her face. Despite the current worries her family is facing, she looked peaceful right now…

===

Knock. Knock.

I slowly blinked my eyes open when I heard footsteps coming in the room, and Koshiro-san’s deep voice resounded.

“Ayaka? Asuna?”

I glanced at him, my face flushing as he raised an eyebrow at our position, but he said nothing. I raised my free arm in greeting when he continued to watch us in silence, “Hi, Koshiro-sama.”

“Hello.” He cleared his throat when the word came out softer than he usually speaks, his face remaining impassive, “Can you wake Ayaka up?”

My face heats up even more as he continued to watch us. I looked at Ayaka still peacefully sleeping, practically on top of me. I cleared my own throat, trying not to kiss Ayaka’s forehead while I gently shook her.

She groaned a little bit, leaning a little bit closer to me as she looked sleepily up at me, “Hi…” she yawned. She was leaning forward to my face, when Koshiro-san cleared his throat again.

I smiled sheepishly when she paused, afraid to look at whoever’s in the room with us, “Your father’s here…”

She slowly turned her head to the man at the end of her bed, still watching us but now had an amused expression on his face.

“Hello, dear,” He started, still not mentioning anything about our position – which now that I’m thinking about it, Ayaka didn't even move from – despite his previous jokes about me taking advantage of his daughter, “You need to get ready. Your mother woke up, we’re going to the hospital.”

She quickly got out of bed at that news, and I enjoyed the smile on both their faces. I sat up as Ayaka hugged her father in relief. I even saw a few tears come out of Koshiro-san’s eyes, which he subtly wiped away. Once they moved away from their hug, they both looked at me expectantly.

“…what?” I asked, looking between them.

“You should get ready.” Koshiro-san started.

Ayaka nodded, “Yes. You should change into something warmer.”

I blinked, “I get to come…?”

“Of course.” Surprisingly, that came from the only man in the room.

I raced to my room to quickly change into warmer clothes to match the warmth radiating from my chest.

===

Mizore-sama looked… great. She had a stitch on her forehead, and a cast on her right leg. But she looked great. Well, there were wires attached to her, too, but other than that... she looked… well, great. And she looked happy to see her family and… me. Ayaka practically sagged down on my side when we finally saw her mother alive and well with our own eyes.  

I watched from the sidelines as the Yukihiro family reunited after over a week of recovery for Mizore-sama while Ayaka and Koshiro-sama were guarded at home. Oddly enough, though, I don't feel out of place at all. Especially when Mizore-san stretched her hand out towards me, inviting me to their family hug.

Without hesitation and with a smile, I joined in. I'm so relieved that she's alive. Everything else can follow after this moment. Mizore-sama is alive, talking, and breathing. That's all that matters right now.

“Asuna-chan?” Mizore-sama called, interrupting my thoughts. Koshiro-san wanted to get more info on his wife's condition, so he went to look for her doctor, and Ayaka decided to join him, leaving me alone with the patient.

“Yes?”

“I'm glad you're here.”

I smiled lightly, moving to the chair beside her bed, “How are you feeling?”

“None of that, Asuna-chan,” she scolded lightly, rolling her eyes, “We all know it hurts. But I'm fine. I want to hear what happened while I was asleep. Tell me everything!”

I laughed, feeling relieved about her usual bluntness. Calmed down, I told her the first thing that came to mind, “I've been here since last night. I would've been here earlier if I'd known sooner.”

Her eyes softened, “Thanks for the concern, Asuna-chan. And I really appreciate that you’re here to take care of my daughter.”

“Of course…” I answered shyly, “Thanks for keeping a room for me in your house.”

We continued to talk about the past few months – with her asking me about my trip to Wales and how I’m adjusting to Kyoto, while I asked her if she’s been planning an event for the past months.

===A Few Days Later===

Ayaka POV

It’s been a few days since Asuna came to support me, and a few days since my mother woke up. My father’s team of lawyers did find proof of foul play in the accident and they’re all busy preparing for court while my mother is still recovering in the hospital.

“You seem calmer today,” Chizuru commented as we sat in a corner room in the house, being prepared tea and some snacks by a butler.

I raised an eyebrow, “Well, my mother did wake up and she’s recovering quite well.”

Chizuru hummed, a playful smile forming on her lips as she asked her next question, “Where is Asuna-san?”

Unfazed, I answered, “I forced her to take a nap, she’s been watching over me sleep the past days and I noticed that she’s getting tired.” She really was – it felt like she yawned more times this morning than she did since I’ve known her.

Moreover, it was amazing how no one even commented about Asuna staying in my room since she’s been here. I know for a fact that our servants liked to gossip, and this was the perfect opportunity for them to do so. I guess they respected Asuna more than I thought.

Chizuru hummed, a small twinkle of amusement in her eyes.

“What?”

“I just find it very interesting how Asuna-san’s presence is welcome, while your fiancé is not.”

I scoffed, narrowing my eyes at her, “Chizuru…” I said her name warningly.

“What? I’m just saying!” She laughed, “And from what you just said, she’s been spending nights with you.”

I flushed. My jaw dropped, unable to say anything to defend myself. Especially since it was true – even I am surprised that none of the house staff mentioned anything about her spending the nights in my room despite her having her own.

“Did you finally ask her about Ako-san?”

“Is there anything to ask?”

She raised an eyebrow, “Since Asuna-san told you about Ako-san, you spent most of your time ranting about her.”

“I do not…” I tried to deflect, but knowing it was true. I made the biggest mistake of my life when she told me about that. Azuma-san has been trying to get me to sleep with him again, but I just really… didn’t want to… Cause I feel like I’m cheating… on Asuna.

My best friend laughed, probably at my expression before she softened, “I’m happy she’s here. She’s your rock. Always has been.”

I nodded, completely agreeing with the sentiment, “She is. And I hope she’ll always be.” I said wistfully, thinking back on all the memories I have with Asuna. From the moment we were kids, she was there for my darkest moments, and she never left me until I was feeling better, “Thank you for calling her.”

Her eyes widened at the revelation – she never told me that she called her, but Asuna did. She tried to get back at me by asking, “So, how is your fiancé?

I narrowed my eyes and asked back, “How is yours?”

She simply laughed with a wink as she eyed the cookies spread in front of us.

===PRESENT===

“That is…” Akira swallowed, trying to blink away her tears from the emotional story they just heard, “I heard about your mother’s accident, Iincho-san, but I never thought it was that bad…”

Everyone else agreed, not knowing what to say at the sudden somber mood in the room. Yuna sniffled on the side, trying to wipe her tears away from everyone else’s eyes.

“Well…” Asuna started, scratching her cheek as she looked around, “That was years ago, and everything turned out well for everyone!” she said happily, trying to lift the mood.

Ayaka nodded, taking Asuna’s hand in hers, still a little shaken up with the memory, “My mother is probably healthier than Asuna, if you ask me.” She joked lightly.

“I wish I could’ve been there for you,” Ako mentioned, “But Asuna left so fast when we found out…”

Ayaka raised an eyebrow, “That wouldn’t have been a good idea at the time…”

“I agree.” Natsumi answered absentmindedly, earning a slap from Ayaka and a laugh from the others.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Misa, Madoka and Sakurako barged into the room, with Sakurako holding her phone up with a message from Makie, “Why are we only hearing about this now?!”

“You’re probably getting old,” Kazumi answered with a laugh, telling the same thing she told Makie when she first came in.

“How dare you?!” Madoka playfully growled, looking down on Kazumi’s laptop to see different stills from the footage she already got, “How long have you guys been here?”

“A few hours now… Chizuru and Setsuna’s been coming up to feed us randomly.” Ayaka responded with a fond smile.

Misa laughed, “I can only imagine Setsuna-san running around for this little missy.” She went behind the couch to pat Konoka’s shoulder, “You look amazing, by the way.”

“Thank you!” The pregnant woman patted the hands on her shoulder, “But, enough about me…” she laughed, “We’re all here for them!” she gestured towards Asuna and Ayaka.

“Yes! Tell me everything!” Sakurako begged, sitting down on the floor by Kazumi’s feet.

“We’re past high school now, but I’ll send copies to everyone.” Kazumi responded, tapping a few keys on her laptop, “But we can continue.” She looked up at the couple as she pressed record for the different cameras, “Whenever you’re ready.”

Ayaka looked at Asuna with a soft smile, “You want to start this part?”

“Sure!” Asuna agreed easily.

===10 Years Ago | 2 Years After High School===

Asuna’s POV

There was a clattering sound as I lost grip on my bokken.

It was silent for a moment.

Then, applause sounded in the room once my opponent softened her stance.

I sighed, shaking my head in slight frustration before making a face at Setsuna who smiled triumphantly at me.

“I will defeat you one day,” I swore, leaning down to pick up my bokken.

“Big words from someone who lost in 20 seconds.”

“17 seconds, actually. Great job, Setsuna-sama.” A kouhai 3 years younger than us spoke up from behind Setsuna, “But she’s very amazing for someone who’s been practicing Shinmei-ryu for only a year.”

I grinned at the compliment. When I came back from spending a few weeks with Ayaka during Mizore-sama’s accident, I finally asked Setsuna to teach me some form of martial arts – and with her recommendation, I began practicing Shinmei-ryu in their dojo.

“My father is taking notice of her so, I assume she’ll be very busy soon.”

I raised an eyebrow at the challenge in her voice, “I’m sure I can handle whatever your dad throws at me.”

“I have no doubts.” Setsuna smiled, leading me out to the stands where a few other students greeted us, “You’re meeting Izumi-san at the University, right?”

I nodded eagerly, “We’re planning on getting something for Ayaka and Chizuru for hosting the party.” They were organizing a reunion with our friends which turned to a joint Birthday party to celebrate everyone coming of age as well. To be honest, I’m going to get something for Ayaka, too, since the party fell on her actual Birthday.

Setsuna nodded thoughtfully. “Can you wait for me a moment? I wanna drop by and have lunch with Kono-chan.”

“Sure!”

===A Month Later===

Ayaka’s POV

I turn 20 today.

But I don’t feel any different.

Luckily, it fell on a weekend and most of my high school friends are available to join so Chizuru and I organized a party/reunion near Mahora.

I look at the grandfather clock in the den, mentally counting down the hours and sure enough, I have just enough time to prepare before Chizuru comes to pick me up. I called for the head maid and asked her to prepare my dress while I take a bath.

I mentally noted all those who RSVP’d to attend, pausing when one name came to mind.

Asuna…

We haven’t seen each other in person since my mother’s accident as we were living quite away from each other, and we were busy building our adult lives. But I made it a point to text her a few times a week and call her at least once every 2 weeks, lest she starts accusing me of ignoring her again.

But let’s face it.

I really just can’t stay away from her.

===A Few Hours Later===

Kazumi’s POV

“Asuna!” I exclaimed, jumping on Asuna’s back as soon as she was inside the venue. I’ve been waiting to tell someone something all day and she is the perfect person.

“Whoa!” She steadied herself for a little bit, chuckling a little, “You missed me this much, Kazumi?”  

“Can I steal her for a moment, Konoka, Setsuna-san?” I looked at her companions who were holding hands.

“Sure.” Konoka answered with a smile, pulling Setsuna-san closer towards her.

“Great! And I see you’re still a woman of few words, huh?” I teased Setsuna-san, earning a blush, “Let’s catch up later!” I excitedly pulled Asuna away to a slightly secluded corner where no one would hear our conversation.

Asuna followed my strides, and I can feel her curiosity as we walked.

“I asked Aisaka-sensei out and she said yes!” I rushed out, unable to hold it in anymore.

“Whoa!” Asuna beamed, hopping in place a little, “I’m so happy for you!” she opened her arms, and I instantly dove in for a hug with a squeal, “Tell me everything!”

I pulled away to look in her eyes, “There was some begging, but she said yes!” I cheered again, and she laughed along as she pulled me into another bone-squeezing hug.

From Asuna’s arms, I looked up just in time to see Ayaka, Chizuru and Natsumi coming into the room. Still feeling the high from getting a date with my high school crush, I felt a mischievous grin come up as soon as the eyes of our previous class rep locked onto us. I squeezed Asuna back for a second, smiling innocently at the person glaring and walking her way up to us.

“You two are getting awfully close, aren’t you?” Ayaka commented as soon as she was within earshot of us.

Asuna immediately pulled away from me and spun, “Ayaka!” she exclaimed excitedly, practically bouncing in place, “Happy Birthday!”

“Happy Birthday, Iincho-san!” I followed up, smiling at the newcomers.

“It’s a joint Birthday Party for all of us,” She responded with a raised brow, “And I am not your Iincho anymore.”

“Of course,” I nodded, winking at her.

There was a moment of silence.

“I am going to look for Paru. I’ll see you guys later!” I said, already running away from them.

Ayaka’s POV

“Hey Chizuru, Natsumi!” Asuna greeted them with a wave, “Happy Birthday, too, I guess?” she laughed.

“You too,” Chizuru laughed along, then she turned to me, “I’m going to see who else is here already. Come with me, Natsumi. Let’s let them catch up.” She whispered conspiringly, which I heard clearly, as she pulled our former roommate away, but not before winking at me.

“Did you come here with her?” was the first thing that came out of my mouth. It sounded harsh in my ears.

But she just looked confused, “Who?”

I flushed, feeling unsure about the spike of jealousy when I saw her hugging Kazumi – someone I knew she’d at least kiss before, “Never mind. Have you eaten?”

“Nope. I actually just got here with Konoka and Setsuna before Kazumi pulled me.”

My eye twitched, and I resisted the urge to yell at her for talking to one of our friends… that she kissed before…

“Ayaka?” She tilted her head cutely.

I simply sighed. But I was still annoyed, so I narrowed my eyes and hit her on the arm.

“Ow! What?” She hissed.

“Nothing!” I hissed back. Of course it's not nothing! First time I see you in 2 years and I find you hugging someone else! I just pouted at her as I pulled her to where I can see Chizuru socializing with the athletic group of our class.

“Asuna! Iincho-san!” Ako-san was the first to notice us.

I inhaled sharply when her smile widened as she waved at Asuna.

“What are we talking about here?” Asuna asked, putting a hand on my back as we talked to our friends.

“College life,” Makie answered with a grimace, “It’s so boring!” she added.

“Asuna, you’re so lucky that you don’t have to study math anymore.” Akira agreed with Makie’s sentiment with a small laugh.

Asuna hummed, “Well, at least you don’t have to learn martial arts from Setsuna. She’s so serious all the time!” she complained.

“Oh, I would gladly learn anything from Setsuna-sama.” Akira responded with a grin, nudging Yuna with her shoulder playfully.

Yuna laughed, “Are you seriously still crushing on her?”

“Have you seen her?! She just got hotter!”

Ako cut in, “She works out every free time she has. She’s Superman, I’m telling you!”

“You’re so lucky, Ako…” Makie pouted, “You get to hang out with Asuna, Konoka and Setsuna-san in Kyoto…”

I frowned. Asuna did tell me that she’s been meeting with Ako-san. I just didn’t think they’d be this close…

“Maybe we could visit sometime…” Yuna mused.

“Konoka would love that!” Asuna responded, jumping on her feet.

Asuna’s POV

I tuned out of the conversation as soon as everyone started exchanging their college-life challenges. I turned my attention to the dress Ayaka was wearing… She looked amazing and as I continued to admire her, the familiar warmth of my feelings for her started spreading through my chest.

My chest clenched when I remembered that she’s engaged…

Taking my eyes off Ayaka, I looked around… wondering if he’s around?

A very loud squeal from the other end of the room caught my attention, and I found that it was from the twins who was talking to a happy Konoka and a blushing Setsuna, and I could safely assume that they told them their news.

“Ooh, what’s going on?” Makie asked, looking at the small commotion to find the twins dragging Konoka and Setsuna to where we were.

“Konoka-chan and Setsuna-san!” Akira greeted first, “Still going strong, huh?” she teased.

“And just getting stronger!” Fuuka answered, grinning.

“Indeed!” Fumika followed, excitedly looking between the couple and us.

“What do you mean?” Yuna asked, confused.

“Secchan.” Konoka nudged Setsuna with a grin, making the martial artist blush.

“Yes…” Setsuna murmured shyly, standing up straight, “It’s too early for physical invitations, but we’d like to let you know that our wedding will be held after I graduate.” Her face turned redder, and words got softer as she finished her sentence.

I grinned as a moment of silence settled in the group as they processed the information. I shared a laugh with Ako when they all gasped in sync once the news settled in.

“That’s amazing! Congratulations!” Ayaka spoke first, her eyes lighting up, “I will definitely be there!”

“Thank you for the 2-year notice,” Akira teased, “I’ll make sure not to forget.”

“Are you kidding me?!” Yuna grinned, “This is basically a celebrity wedding. I’m definitely going to be there!”

“Send me the number of your planner, I might need it soon.” Chizuru said with a wink at the couple, putting the invitation back in the envelope, “Maybe Ayaka will as well.”

Ayaka sagged a little towards me at her words. I briefly wondered if I should step away to respect her engagement and I can’t believe just how painful it still feels to think about.

“The most surprising part is that Secchan agreed to let me have a bachelorette party,” Konoka thankfully swooped in the conversation, feeling the sudden tension that Chizuru's comment brought.

“Kono-chan!” Setsuna protested, face turning bright red.

Ayaka’s POV

As one of the hosts, I regretfully had to leave Asuna’s side with Chizuru to socialize with the other guests – which took a good part of an hour. While I was talking to the cheerleader trio, I caught a glimpse of Asuna in the corner chatting awfully close with Ako-san. I frowned when Ako-san laughed loudly and put her hand on Asuna’s arm a second too long.

My frown deepened as I took the shot. Asuna’s been really good about keeping me updated in her life, but I can’t help but feel…

“Well, I think we have greeted everyone,” Chizuru said kindly, “Feel free to go around the room before dinner.”

“Thanks, Chizuru...”

I glanced behind me to where Asuna and Ako-san were still talking. Were they even closer than before?! I huffed before speedwalking towards the person I can get answers from.

===

“What’s the deal with Asuna and Ako-san?”

Setsuna-san – and her friends – blinked. Slowly, she tilted her head to glimpse behind me to where Asuna was, “I don’t know what you mean.”

“What do you mean you don’t know?!” My voice raised, and I know I’m acting like a child – and with the way Tatsumiya-san and the others are looking at me, they agree – but I need to know.

Setsuna-san raised a finger at me for the universal sign for “just a moment”. Then, she turned to her other martial artist friends, “I’ll be back. I just need to talk to Ayaka-san.”

“Sure! I’m looking forward to hearing about your dojo later!” Kuu answered, nodding excitedly.

She pulled me to a slightly quieter spot and found her fiancee’s eyes from across the room who immediately made her way towards us.

Sigh.

There was that slight pang of jealousy I always feel with how easy these two make being in a relationship seem – especially a relationship that started from an arranged marriage as well. Though, they did know each other from childhood before they were officially betrothed.

“What’s going on?” Konoka-san asked curiously, looking between the two of us.

“Ayaka-san here wants to know what “the deal” is with Asuna and Ako-san.” Setsuna-san responded, unconsciously seeking out Konoka-san’s hand with hers.

Konoka-san brightened up, “That’s actually a really cute story!”

I frowned, suddenly feeling very, very insecure so, I flagged a waiter for a glass of wine – suddenly thankful for mine and Chizuru’s parents that despite not all of us being 20 yet as of today, they used their connections to hire a catering service who would serve all of us without question.

“A few months ago,” Konoka-san began, “I set Asuna up on a blind date which ended badly. But Ako-san found her, and they spent the rest of the night together.”

I flagged another waiter down to refill my glass as Konoka-san continued.

“Ako-san’s spent a lot of time with us since then. It’s really funny cause Asuna didn’t even know that Ako-san’s been in Kyoto since we graduated.” Konoka-san laughed as she finished her story.

“Are they dating?” I asked. Then I blinked; realizing I may be starting to feel inebriated.

Both Konoka-san and Setsuna-san looked surprised at the question.

Surprisingly, it was Setsuna-san who responded, “I don’t think that’s something you should be worried over.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I scoffed, crossing my arms defensively.

“I’m pretty sure she’s been transparent with you about her relationship with Ako-san,” Setsuna-san said with a smile.

Konoka-san smiled kindly, but I can see some hesitation in her eyes, “And you don’t have to worry about Ako-san or anyone else for that matter.”

I deflated at her sure declaration – the unspoken awareness of Asuna’s feelings between the three of us suddenly made the room smaller. So, I decided to do something about it. I made sure to thank Konoka-san and Setsuna-san before I marched off to Asuna.

Asuna’s POV

Ako was telling me about this guy she met in one of her classes. Ever since the night she saved me from the bad date, we began talking more and it was great to have another friend outside of KonoSetsu – it’s tiring to spend most of my time with a happy couple while I was pining for someone across the country. Speaking of, I caught sight of said someone walking quickly towards us.

“Asuna!” She greeted as soon as she was beside us, “Ako-san, good evening. I would like to steal Asuna for a moment.”

“Oh, no problem!” Ako-san answered easily, “I can catch up with her when we get back to Kyoto.”

I didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye, because Ayaka harshly pulled my arm and dragged me out to the hallway and towards the elevators.

“What’s wrong?” I asked, worried about how tense she was.

She remained quiet until we were inside the elevator, “Are you into Ako-san?”

I physically backed away from her at the question, it was so ridiculous, “What?”

“Just answer the question, Asuna.”

“Of course not!”

“Are you sure?” she sounded so insecure.

“Yeah, pretty sure,” I answered, looking at her weirdly when she nodded satisfactorily but she’s still tense.

The elevator dinged and the doors opened to whichever floor she’s taking me. She led me to one of the rooms.

I was caught completely off guard when she threw herself at me and kissed me so passionately that my brain just short-circuited. Instinctively, I wrapped my arms around her waist and battled her for dominance in the kiss as I let her familiar taste overwhelm my senses on the way to the bed.

Needless to say, that was a very memorable night for both of us.

===The Next Day===

Ayaka’s POV

There was a sense of security and calmness surrounding me when I woke up. Opening my eyes, I found the reason why. But…

Something was wrong…

“Ayaka…” she faced me fully, her voice shaky, “I…”

I shook the rest of my sleepiness away, concerned, “Asuna, what’s wrong?”

“I can’t do this anymore…” she admitted as a few tears started falling from her eyes. Her eyes… They shouldn’t be this sad…

“Asuna, what do you…”

“I can’t be the reason your engagement falls apart…” Her sentence ended with a sob, “I… I can’t…” Her voice broke.

I couldn’t move. I was pinned in place by the sadness I can see in her face, and I can hear in her voice.

Asuna took a deep breath, stopping her tears as she looked at me. Despite the sadness, I can see the clarity in her eyes, “You know I care about you, right?”

“Of course…”

“I care about you too much to ask you to choose… me…”

I was too stunned to speak.

Don’t say that. You’re not less than him.

She gave me one last kiss before she started getting dressed.

Wait.

She gave me a teary smile before slowly walking to the door.

Wait, Asuna…

She opened the door.

In fact…

The door clicked shut as she left.

You’re everything.

“But I want to choose you…” I whispered in the silence that followed Asuna’s leave.

===PRESENT===

“That was…” Sakurako had tears in her eyes as she looked at Asuna.

“Iincho, how could you be so cruel?!” Makie asked the blonde, slightly glaring as she felt for Asuna.

“Why didn’t you run after her?” Natsumi followed up, glaring at her friend.

“It’s the politics of being in a family like the Yukihiros,” It was Konoka who responded for the blonde, probably the only one who could understand, “Asuna grew up with me and was friends with Ayaka since we were children, so she knew the consequences of asking Ayaka to choose her.”

There was a moment of silence as Ayaka looked at Asuna who was smiling at her sheepishly.

“You do realize that Ayaka was drunk when she dragged you off, right?” Ako bravely asked to break the silence, despite being one of the reasons for why said blonde was drunk that night.

“Well,” Asuna started, blushing a little bit, “I just stopped trying to resist Ayaka the moment I realized I loved her.”

Awws resounded in the room at the unintentionally sweet declaration, making Ayaka blush as well. The blonde groaned, hiding her face on the nape of Asuna’s neck. Asuna chuckled despite her own embarrassment, gently rubbing a hand up and down Ayaka’s arm.

Konoka laughed, “It’s really cute that Asuna can be more romantic when she’s not even trying.”

“Tell that to my heart,” Ayaka grumbled, but deep inside, she adored Asuna’s sentiments, “it feels like she’s trying to kill me by how fast she makes my heart go.”

Another round of awws came from their friends, embarrassing the couple once again.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“This gets better, right?” Akira asked, still feeling a little solemn at the previous story.

Most of the listeners shared what Akira was feeling. They knew how long the couple took before they started dating officially, but they never thought that they went through something like that.

“Considering why we’re here, it should.” Sakurako responded, earning smiles all around.

Makie took out her phone and brightened up at a message, “The twins said that Sat-chan’s here with some meatbuns!” she stood up excitedly, then she looked at Kazumi determinedly, “You’ll be sending copies to us, right?”

“Yes, ma’am!” Kazumi playfully saluted before going back to replacing the memory cards in her cameras.

“I’ll go with you!” Yuna said, already standing up, “I miss Sat-chan’s meatbuns.” She muttered, then looked at Akira and Ako, silently asking what they wanted to do.

“I need closure with this…” Akira responded seriously, looking at a grinning Asuna and a blushing Ayaka.

Ako nodded, agreeing just as seriously, “I know Asuna-chan’s side but, I need to hear Ayaka-san’s.” she added, smiling at the redhead.

“I told you; it wasn’t that bad.” Asuna laughed, winking at the nurse as her partner huffed.

“We’ll catch up later!” Yuna interjected, pulling Makie out of the room when the pink-haired girl’s phone beeped again.

“All right, cameras are good.” Kazumi said once the door closed, “You can proceed.”

===8 Years Ago | Ayaka’s Graduation Party===

Ayaka POV

I took a deep breath to calm myself down. Ever since my mother told me that Asuna would be attending the party –a joint graduation party for Chizuru and I – my mind has been conjuring different ways our first meeting in almost 2 years would go. The anxiety kept me up most of the night, which shows in the bags under my eyes.

The last time we saw each other… It was the very first time I saw Asuna cry like that… The very first time that I made Asuna cry.

We still exchange messages, but neither of us made any effort to see each other in person. On my part, it was to avoid the temptation of falling into her…

Is it the same for you, Asuna?

“Ayaka?”

I turned.

“Why do you look so stressed?” Chizuru asked me confusedly, “We’ve graduated and we’re celebrating. What’s got you looking like… that?”

I glared at her, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Chizuru.”

“Of course, you do,” She teased, walking towards me, “I’ve only ever seen one person ever make you look like that.”

I balked at the suggestion in her words, so I deflected, “Again, I don’t know what you’re talking about, Chizuru.”

“Still lying to me?” she laughed, “I think I earned more than that after all these years, Ayaka.”

I frowned.

I know what she’s implying. She was considerate enough to not openly talk about how I feel for Asuna – but that didn’t stop her from trying to make me talk about Asuna whenever an opportunity presented itself. Like this. With me, looking like… I don’t even know what I look like right now! “I think you know the answer to your question.”

“Are you ready for tonight?” She asked instead, smirking at me.

“Like you said, it’s a celebration,” I answered, finally smiling at her, “We’re finally going to be working for the companies that we’ve been watching since we were kids.”

“It feels like a dream,” she agreed.

“Let’s go get ready, then. Someone will be by to pick us up soon.”

Asuna POV

We were in a restaurant near the venue of Ayaka and Chizuru’s Graduation Party, which all our friends are invited to. I’m not sure who else would be going, but I’m with Setsuna, Honya, Yuecchi and Paru right now, having brunch before we need to check in to our hotel rooms.

I thought about not going but Mizore-sama made sure I’ll be here.

It was a big surprise and a lot of fanfare when Mizore-sama flew to Kyoto herself and gave me an invitation personally. There may have been a few threats there if I don't show up today, especially since I refused to go back to Tokyo after the last time.

I covered a yawn with my hand while Paru was telling us about her next manga. I spent most of last night thinking about how my first meeting with Ayaka would go in almost 2 years. I was so uncool the last time with the crying and the words!

“So, where is Konoka today?” Honya directed the question to Setsuna, “It’s a little weird to see you without her by your side.”

Setsuna laughed at the observation, “She’s a little occupied with medical school, so she needed to stay at home.”

“I can only imagine how difficult that must be…” Honya answered, “Plus, with the added pressure of being the Konoe Heiress…”

Me and the others could only nod in sympathy.

“It’s not that bad,” Setsuna answered, being an heiress herself, “She has wonderful support from her family and friends.”

“And from Setsuna-sama,” Paru teased.

Said Setsuna-sama blushed, “Well…” she scratched the back of her head, “Of course, she’s going to be my wife. I’ll support her in everything.”

Everyone melted at Setsuna’s words, making the dojo heiress blush harder.

“Ako wanted to come, too, but she’s been as busy as Konoka.” I cut in before my best friend’s fiancée explodes.

Ding.

All of us turned at the sound of the bell, and I grinned widely at who just came in.

“Paparazzi!” I ran over to my friend, and grinned at her companion, “Aisaka-sensei, good morning!”

“Asuna!” Kazumi immediately gave me a hug, “Good to see you!”

“You wanna join us?” I pointed at the table where our other friends were sitting; some of them waving.

Kazumi looked at her partner, as if asking for permission.

Aisaka-sensei nodded with a smile and the two of them followed me to our table.

===A Few Hours Later===

I smiled as I looked around the very fancy venue that the Yukihiros and Nabas rented for the night. It was beautiful and very fitting for their families.

I turned when claps sounded and my breath hitched when I looked up to see Ayaka – later in the night, Setsuna would tell me that Chizuru walked with Ayaka, but I didn’t really see her – walking into the room.

My whole world slowed down when our eyes met, and I think my heart exploded when she gave me a smile.

The world sped up again when a tall man walked towards Ayaka and gave her a hug. I wonder if anyone else noticed the way her eyes dimmed just a little when he was near her. But that thought was quickly shrugged off when she gently pushed him away, and she slowly made her way towards me.

Vaguely, I know I came here with someone – Setsuna, I think. But, at this moment, all I could see was Ayaka.

“Do you want to take a walk with me?” she asked.

Every other thought left me as I let Ayaka take me away.

===

She led me to a garden just outside of the function room we were in, and I was surprised at how easy it was to be with her again. The usual calmness I feel whenever I’m in her presence was there, and it was good to just be around her again.

Two years was too long…

“You look great,” I said once we stopped in the middle of the garden, “and congratulations on graduating.”

“Thank you…” she whispered, her eyes staying locked to mine.

I smirked, “I think the right answer would be “Thank you, Asuna. You look great, too.””

She laughed, shaking her head. Then, she bit her lip, looking at me again, “I missed you, Asuna.”

I blinked.

That was too honest.

I wanted to tease her.

“I missed you, too.” So much. But I decided to be just as honest as her, “So, you’re finally going to be working for your father officially.” I continued, changing the subject because all the feelings I have for Ayaka were starting to come back.

“Yes…” she whispered once again, “But it’s not like I’m being handed a position. I’m going to start as an associate.”

“Even if your father pulled strings, I’m sure that you would’ve deserved it. You’ve been trained since you were a child.”

She simply hummed, holding my hand and pulling me closer towards her, “What about you? How is Kyoto?”

“It’s great!” I answered, entwining our fingers together, “It takes Setsuna a full 2 minutes to beat me now.”

Her eyes lingered on my face for another second, before she looked lower at my arms, “Your training seems to be benefitting your physique quite well.”

I grinned, proudly flexing my left arm which she wasn’t holding, “Right?”

She laughed again.

I bit my lip. This was the reason why I couldn’t face her after our last meeting. Because I would forget everything, and I’d just get lost in her once again. So, I cleared my throat and took a step back, “It’s really great to see you, Ayaka. Like, really great.”

“Asuna… I-” she took one step closer to me.

Ring. Ring. Ring.

She jumped, reaching in her purse for her phone, “It’s Chizuru…” she didn’t even step away from me as she answered the call. I listened to her side of the conversation; it seemed that the program was about to start, and her parents were already looking for her.

I smiled at her as soon as she put her phone down. I offered my arm to her, “Let’s go back?”

“Such a gentleman,” She laughed, taking my arm in her hands. It was a little awkward since she was taller than me, but she actually paused for a moment once her hands wrapped around my bicep, and I swear I heard her say “wow”.

===

I opened the door for Ayaka, letting her in first. I was contemplating asking her to save me a dance when her fiancé came marching towards us.

“Ayaka! We’ve been looking for you!” He greeted with his annoying, charming smile, then he turned to me, his smile turning tight, “Good to see you, too, Kagurazaka-san.”

“You, too…” was the only answer I could muster – especially since I keep forgetting his name.

“I’ll find you later, okay, Asuna?” Ayaka said, brushing her hand on my arm once again before she was swept away from me.

I don’t know how long I was standing there, pouting, but Setsuna was beside me a few moments later.

“Asuna?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you want to leave?” she asked. She probably saw what happened.

“Can we?” I asked hopefully, turning to look at her.

“Of course,” she answered, “we can grab dinner somewhere else.”

I looked up in thought for a second, “Yeah, sure. Okay…” I answered. I just hope Mizore-sama would understand why I didn’t say goodbye… or hello, for that matter. But I was here! There was proof.

Ayaka POV

8 minutes – that’s how long I spent with Asuna.

8 minutes – the amount of time for all my resolve from the past years to break.

8 minutes – it was all I needed for me to make up my mind that I do not want this engagement.

“What do you think, dear?” Azuma-san asked from beside me.

“I don’t want to be engaged anymore.” was my immediate response when it registered that everyone was looking at me. Then I realized I wasn’t listening to whatever the conversation was about on our table.

I flushed, completely aware of the silence that followed my statement.

“What?” Azuma-san laughed nervously after a moment. He tried to take my hand but, I quickly shrugged him off, “Stop joking, dear.”

“I am not joking,” I asserted, not meeting his eyes. Then, I turned to look at my parents, “I… This is not what I want.” I insisted. Now that it was out there, I don’t want to take it back.

“Ayaka-”

Azuma-san interrupted my father’s words – his voice now sounding angry, “Why? Is this about that girl you were with?”

“She has a name!” My voice rose as I angrily turned to finally face him.

“Which I’m sure is insignificant!” He answered, getting flustered. This is the first time I’m seeing him like this… Should I be feeling bad about this?

“Sato-kun, I would be careful about my next words if I were you.” My mother said icily, her voice threatening as she stood up and moved to pull me away from him.

He stood up quickly as well, towering over my mother. My father quickly got in between them, and I saw him gesture towards some of the security in the corner. Chizuru pulled me a little further away from them, and I looked around the venue. The band stopped playing, and all the guests were looking at us.

“Your daughter is here saying she wants to be with another girl and you’re just-”

“My wife was very clear when she said that you should be careful about your next words,” He hissed, his voice low but powerful, “And don’t you dare forget why we have this arrangement in the first place. Next to Ayaka, you are insignificant.”

Azuma-san was absolutely livid. He looked so tense; I was afraid he was going to hit my father.

I wasn’t completely wrong.

Because he lunged.

But he aimed for… me.

My mind blanked out and all my training left me as I froze. I vaguely saw security moving towards us, but it was Chizuru who intercepted his attack; slapping his hand away before it could reach me.

“Who do you think you are?!” Chizuru yelled – she actually yelled, this might be the first time I’m hearing her yell – at him. Her back was facing me but, I’m quite sure her expression must be angry, “You dare raise your hand to an heiress- no…” she laughed ironically, “To a lady?”

I would be afraid he’d attack Chizuru if not for the security now restraining him.

My father turned to face me, his expression not softening one bit, but his words were clear, “I hear you, Ayaka. As of now, you are no longer engaged to this…” he paused to glare at my now ex- fiancé, “Sato Azuma.”

Azuma-san laughed, shrugging off the security holding him back. He moved to fix his suit, “Might be for the best; I wouldn’t want to be engaged to a dy-”

Slap!

“I warned you. My husband warned you.” My mother glared at him, her fists were shaking on her sides, “I would gladly choose Kagurazaka Asuna for my daughter than you.” She practically spat the last word.

Azuma-san couldn’t respond, holding onto his injured cheek.

“Get this boy out of here.” My father ordered.

Azuma-san struggled against the security, “You will be hearing from my lawyers!” he threatened before the doors closed after he was pulled out of the room.

My father chuckled, amused – I knew that chuckle. He’s not threatened at all.

I looked around. Everyone was still looking at us. The Nabas were on the other side of the room, trying to calm some of the guests. I feel bad for doing this… It’s Chizuru’s day, too…

“Are you okay?” My mother made her way to me, holding onto my face.

I nodded slowly, “I might need a moment, though…”

Chizuru put a hand on my shoulder, “Do you want to talk outside?”

I nodded again, looking at my best friend’s tense posture.

“Go ahead, dear. We’ll handle this.” My father said calmly, giving me a quick embrace before pushing me towards the doors as they moved to address the guests.

===

“Damnit…” Chizuru broke down, sagging on one of the benches in the garden once we were alone, “I’m so angry, Ayaka.” She was shaking.

“He’s gone,” was the only comforting answer I could give, “Chizuru, I’m… free…” I knew I was being selfish, but… “I’m free…”

Chizuru sighed. I knew her enough to know that she was counting to 10, calming herself down and thinking of the words she’d want to say, “What happened there? Because up until tonight, I have watched you brace yourself to get married to that... guy.” I held in the giggle at the face she made.

Only one answer came to mind, and I had to laugh at the absurdity of it, “Asuna happened.” I continued to giggle, “I spent 8 minutes with Asuna in this garden. Then, everything was clear.”

Chizuru shook her head, “I could’ve told you that years ago, Ayaka.”

“My parents aren’t mad, Chizuru!”

“Again, I could’ve told you that, Ayaka.”

Asuna POV

“My name might not have a lot of weight in the business world, but I’m a billionaire, Setsuna!” I wailed.

She glared at the people who turned to look at us at my exclamation, daring them to come closer. She turned her glare to me, “Maybe you shouldn’t shout that in public.” She suggested as she took a sip of her beer.

“Coming from the Shinmei-ryu heiress?” I giggled and she narrowed her eyes. She reluctantly followed me into the bar, and I’m pretty sure it’s because of her protectiveness.  She hasn’t said much since we got here, but I’m pretty sure that she’s been listening to everything I’ve been saying and complaining about since we left the party.

“Don’t you think you had enough, Asuna?” she asked to end my laughing fit.

I looked at the bottle in front of me, squinting, “This is my… how many bottles have I had, Setsuna?”

“That’s your first bottle.” I could hear the amusement in her voice.

“Is it?!” I asked incredulously, before looking back to my friend with a pout, “Not all of us have been trained to drink since we were kids…”

“I’m not proud of it,” she flushed at the admission, then she chuckled, “But I am glad to have the tolerance I have now.”

“Can this be another thing you train me in?”

She laughed again, “Maybe try finishing that bottle first, then we’ll talk.”

===The Next Morning===

I groaned when the sunlight hit my face. Do I regret going to that bar? Hmm… Maybe…

Rolling over, I heard the shower running so it’s a safe assumption that Setsuna is taking a bath – she’s probably done with her morning workout. I groaned again as I took my phone to check the time with one eye open.

I sat up quickly as I saw the multiple notifications I have.

Big mistake.

I winced as my head pounded again.

Focus, Asuna!

I had messages from different people; Konoka, Ayaka, old classmates, and even Mizore-sama…

Click.

Setsuna stepped out of the bathroom, already fully dressed for the day.

Ignoring the pounding in my head, I forced myself to roll out of bed to face her, “What’s going on, Setsuna?”

“Ayaka-san’s engagement was called off last night.”

“Wha-? Give a warning before you say something like that!” I grabbed my phone again, opening the article from Konoka.

“Kono-chan woke me up with the news,” she answered, taking a seat on the corner of my bed.

“I need to talk to Ayaka!”

“She’s out of the country.” She responded stoically.

I looked up to glare at her, “You’re not helpful,” I groaned, “Now, I regret leaving last night!”

“All decisions made last night were yours. You can’t blame me for anything.”

===PRESENT===

Ako sighed happily, finally confirming what Asuna told her all those years ago, “I’m so happy for you guys.” She squealed, falling beside Akira who giggled.

Knock. Knock.

“Hey,” Setsuna cautiously peeked inside the room, “Wow, full house.”

“Oh? Let me see.” Chizuru pushed Setsuna inside with a playful shove, “It is!”

Satsuki and Chao followed inside holding full plastic bags, making the others inside the room confused.

“You guys have been here for hours,” Setsuna explained, going behind her wife and massaging Konoka’s shoulders after she handed her a meatbun, “I was about to order you guys room service when Yotsuba-san and Lingshen-san offered to feed everyone.”

“Aww. Thank you!” Asuna grinned, already reaching out to rummage to the different food they have.

“What’s going on here?” Chao asked, peeking at Kazumi’s laptop, “Asuna and Ayaka?”

“Yep!” Kazumi answered, taking a meatbun that Satsuki offered her, “Everyone’s very curious about their love story, so you know.”

“Interesting…” Chao grinned.

“Mmm…” Sakurako moaned, “This is so good Sat-chan! I missed you so much!”

“Thank you!” Satsuki gave a peace sign.

Misa moaned again, “You know what would make this better?”

“Beer?” Madoka asked, already knowing the answer.

“Yep!” Misa was already standing up, taking another meatbun, “Let’s go to the bar.”

Sakurako was already halfway out the door with half a bag of meatbuns.

“Send us copies, Kazumi!” were the cheerleaders’ parting words as they left.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Knock. Knock.

“Hello!” Kuu peeked then jumped to the room when she confirmed that it was her friends occupying it, “You guys are here!”

Mana and Kaede followed behind her calmly.

Kuu looked at Ako and Akira, “Makie said you guys should meet her in her room.”

“Oh?” Ako pouted, disappointed.

“I guess that’s us,” Akira giggled, standing up and pulling her friend up as well, “C’mon! We’ll get copies from Kazumi later!”

“Fine, fine.” Ako grumbled, waving at their friends as they went out of the room.

Mana looked around curiously at the cameras around the room for a second before finally asking, “What’s going on here?”

Kazumi looked like she was about to respond excitedly but then shrugged at the giggles that received, “Just sit anywhere and listen.”

The three newcomers did as they were told.

“Okay. The next time I saw Ayaka was on Konoka and Setsuna’s wedding day.”

===8 Years Ago | KonoSetsu Wedding Day===

Asuna POV

“What if Secchan’s having second thoughts? What if she changes her mind?” Konoka’s voice was high-pitched.

“Are you crazy?” I asked incredulously, “Setsuna loves you so much, she would do everything for you.”

“What if she doesn’t want to get married? She’s only doing this because of our families? And what if she’s holding a grudge when I went on that date with someone else in high school?”

“Konoka!” It was Paru, putting a hand on Konoka’s shoulders, “Are you having second thoughts?”

“What?! No, of course not!” Konoka answered immediately, looking offended that Paru even suggested that, “I’m marrying Secchan today!”

“Yes, you are,” I interjected, raising an eyebrow at Paru, “Stressing Konoka will not help any of us.” I gestured between all of us.

Paru raised her hands defensively but backed off.

Konoka chose me as her Maid of Honor – which wasn’t really a surprise, but made me feel special, nonetheless – so I’m taking it upon myself to help her in every way I could today. For the rest of her wedding party, she chose the Library Trio as her next closest friends.

But Paru is not helping right now. So, I glared at her.

“You know, Setsuna-san is probably freaking out, too,” Yue commented from the corner of the room where she was reading a book and drinking something.

Honya-chan nodded from beside her girlfriend, just calmly watching the whole scene.

I smirked, “Knowing her, she probably is.”

Konoka nodded, her expression finally calming down.

Kuu POV

“Why isn’t she freaking out?!” I whispered to Mana, Kaede, and Motoko-san.

“Isn’t that a good thing?” Mana raised an eyebrow, looking at Setsuna who was calmly writing her vows in the corner of the room.

“I don’t know! But it’s freaking me out!” I looked at Setsuna as well, who continued scribbling on the paper, pointedly ignoring our hushed conversation.

“Can’t we just ask her?” Kaede suggested – she looked calm on the outside, but the tapping she’s doing tells me she’s a little unnerved, too.

Setsuna sighed.

The rest of us froze, watching what she would do next.

“You know I can hear you, right?” She turned around in her chair, smiling softly at us.

“Setsuna-sama,” Motoko-san stood up, walking towards the bride – I giggled, thinking how weird it is to think of Setsuna as a bride – “Is there anything I can help with?”

Setsuna shook her head calmly, “And all of you should stop worrying.”

“I’m not worried,” Mana answered immediately, making all of us laugh. Lightening the mood around the room.

“I’m not “freaking out”,” she continued, ignoring Mana’s statement, putting air quotes on the last words, “Because this is the surest decision I ever made.”

I tilted my head in confusion. I looked at the others, and I think they’re confused as well.

Setsuna stood up, and walked towards us, holding up the paper she was writing on, “Like everything in my life, this was decided with my family legacy in mind.”

A silence filled the room, and I think Setsuna’s calm aura was actually helping all of us calm down.

“But unlike everything else, this was never something that felt like a responsibility,” She continued, “It’s something I actually want to do for myself, instead of for my family. And I know that Kono-chan feels the same way.”

Understanding filled the room with her declaration.

They really are made for each other.

Ayaka POV

Unlike the chaotic morning that the soon to be married couple and their wedding parties are having, mine was quite relaxed. Chizuru, Natsumi and I were at the hotel restaurant, enjoying a light breakfast together and some small talk.

It was good to see them after everything since the graduation party, and this will be the first time I’ll be seeing Asuna after that. We messaged each other, of course, but there was not an opportunity to meet in person.

I intended to look for Asuna as soon as the party ended, but my parents decided to ship me off to California on the earliest flight because there were already articles circulating as soon as my ex-fiancé left the party. It turned out to be the right decision since things did escalate enough with the Sato family trying to put my family down.

They didn't succeed, of course. The Yukihiros are more powerful.

I caught sight of red hair, and I straightened up. It was the wrong shade, however – it was more brownish than reddish, but it was someone we knew nonetheless evidenced by Natsumi raising her hand to wave, “Negi-sensei!”

Chizuru giggled from beside me, “Excited to see a certain someone?” she teased.

I took my cup of tea and drank, refusing to answer.

“Hi girls!” Negi-sensei greeted us warmly, “It’s good to see you all again.”

“Are you alone? You can sit here with us.” I offered.

“I’m actually with…” He looked to the entrance where another young man was coming in – he was quite a huge contrast from Negi-sensei’s neat and clean look with his messy hair and baggy clothes, “Kotaro-kun!”

“Oh, already picking up girls, Negi?” the man laughed as he approached us, making me scrunch my face, “I’m kidding.” He greeted as he turned to us.

“This is Inugami Kotaro,” Negi-sensei introduced, “He practices in Setsuna-san’s family dojo.”

Inugami-san took the last available seat beside Natsumi, while Negi-sensei asked for another seat which he situated at the end of the table beside Inugami-san and I.

I paid a little closer attention to Natsumi for that meal as she bashfully socialized with Negi-sensei’s friend.

===A Few Hours Later===

It was quite a sight for everyone when Setsuna-san teared up the moment she saw Konoka-san. She didn’t even bother wiping it away as a soft smile graces her face, which was such a huge contrast from her usual stoic features.

It was Konoka-san who reached up and wiped the tears from her bride’s eyes the moment she was standing right in front of her. She smiled brightly when the dojo heiress offered her hands which the hospital heiress took.

The ceremony started, but I can't seem to focus on the words the officiant was saying because I'm being distracted by the sight of Asuna in her bridesmaid dress – the pastel pink fabric was fitted to her curves, and with the red-haired's increase of physical activities, showed off her biceps.

Feeling my cheeks getting warm, I slowly pulled my eyes away from Asuna to the brides. As I expected, Setsuna-san foregone wearing a dress, and was instead wearing a white custom-made woman's suit. While Konoka-san was wearing a strapless mermaid-style wedding dress that was showing off her figure well.

I also looked around the ceremony venue; we’re in the Konoe Estate’s huge garden decorated in shades of pink and purple, with flowers elegantly placed around. It was definitely fitting for a Hospital Heiress and a Dojo Heiress.

I honestly tried to focus on the brides and the officiant but, my attention was pulled back to Asuna when she turned her head and our eyes met. She gave me a wink before she turned back.

Chizuru giggled from beside me.

“Shut up…” I whispered, not even bothering to look at my best friend. I looked back to the podium when the officiant asked for the brides’ vows.

The microphone was handed first to Konoka-san who smiled at her partner, “Earlier this morning, I got the wedding jitters, wondering if you’ll leave me.”

Setsuna-san raised an eyebrow with a smirk, but otherwise didn’t say anything.

“But I never really doubted you, Secchan.” Konoka-san continued, “I’ve known you since I was 5, and I want you beside me for the rest of our lives. And today, at the risk of sounding too cheesy, I promise to love you, and be faithful to you every single day.”

I laughed along with the crowd. Konoka-san was right, it was cheesy. But very fitting for the couple who’s been dating since they were 13 and been in love for longer. Now that I think about it, I might’ve known a certain someone for as long as they have, and I’ve had my first kiss with that very same someone at 13.

Setsuna-san cleared her throat as the microphone was handed to her, “Hi Kono-chan…” she started, waving cutely.

Laughter sounded at the adorable sight of the usually confident dojo heiress.

“We’ve known each other for a long time now.” Setsuna-san took a deep breath, “But when Eishun-san-”

A throat cleared loudly from the front seats.

Setsuna-san’s face reddened as she continued her speech, “When otou-sama…” she whispered the word, “came to my parents with the suggestion of the omiai when we were 13, I honestly thought I wasn’t good enough for you. But when I saw you during the omiai, I knew I wouldn’t want anyone else to be in my place.” Her smile widened, “I made sure to work on myself to become the best person for you since and I will continue to do so for the rest of my life.”

It was a very co-dependent speech for a very independent woman like myself, but it felt very fitting for the other couple who’s been with each other since they were children. Again, I suddenly thought of growing up with a certain someone and how nice it would be to depend on someone like that.

Belatedly, I realized I grew up with half the girls in attendance today.

===Reception===

Asuna POV

I stopped focusing on anything else the moment I found Ayaka in the audience at the wedding. I didn’t even listen to my friend’s vows because I was too busy imagining how I’m going to confront Ayaka.

Does that sound aggressive?

But yeah, I need to talk to her.

When I woke up after drowning myself in the bar on the night of her graduation party, Mizore-sama told me that they sent Ayaka away for a while in case the Satos decided to retaliate in any way. That was 2 months ago. And Ayaka came back to Japan when the height of Konoka and Setsuna’s wedding preparations were becoming hectic, so I never got the opportunity to fly to Tokyo to talk to her.

We exchanged a few messages together, of course, but having a conversation while she was away was very tricky because of the time difference.

Sigh.

I missed her so much.

“Asuna?” Konoka tilted her head as she called my name.

“Sorry, what?” I blinked.

“It’s time for your speech.”

“Oh?” I looked at all the eyes that were on me, “Oh!” I blushed, hurriedly standing up and taking the microphone that was being handed to me sheepishly.

There were a few cheers, and I waved happily.

“Hi! For those of you who don’t know me, I’m Asuna, Konoka’s best friend since we were 10.” I introduced myself, winking at my best friend, “I was there during their omiai.” I gestured vaguely at the newly married couple, “Actually,” I paused, thinking about it, “I think I was there for all of Konoka’s omiais.”

That got a lot of laughs.

“And the last one was with Setsuna when we were 13. So, I want to tell you all about that.”

I saw Konoka squeeze Setsuna’s hand as I said that.

“When Konoka came home with the omiai papers, I told her that I could help her sabotage the meeting.” I enjoyed the gasps that came from the crowd, “And we actually had a plan. I think Konoka still has the folder where we outlined everything.” I laughed.

“I do!” Konoka nodded happily.

“So the first part of that plan was for me to get inside whatever room they’re in without being seen.” I paused for dramatic effect, and Konoka was already laughing since she knew what was coming next, “Guess what? I was seen.” I didn’t even need to scan the crowd because my eyes met emerald green as soon as I looked up, I grinned when she flinched, “She’s another close friend of the newlyweds.” I pointed at her, “Ayaka caught me before I could barge in and didn’t let go.”

Ayaka POV

I felt my breath hitch as she said that. I know she’s only referring to that day but… Can I still catch you and never let go?

I listened attentively as she retold the story – I almost forgot that day. It was the day that started everything for us. If you asked me before today what prompted me to kiss her that day, I would probably say I don’t know…

“That day changed everything and not just for Konoka and Setsuna.” She raised her glass to the couple. She turned back to me and winked, “To Konoka and Setsuna!”

“To Konoka and Setsuna!”

Konoka-san and Setsuna-san stood up to envelope their orange-haired friend in a hug who reciprocated earnestly. I clapped along with everyone, smiling. It’s been a while since we were in high school but being here… back with everyone, it makes me feel like I was a teenager once again.

Which was ironic since two of us were getting married.

And speaking of feeling like a teenager, I watched Asuna put her champagne glass down. As she turned around, our eyes instantly met again. She smiled widely and waved as she skipped the rest of the way towards me. I felt my heart begin pounding harder and harder each step she took.

“Hey!”

I unconsciously bit my lip before responding, “Hello…”

“Natsumi,” I jumped at the voice of my best friend, “Why don’t we catch up with Makie and the others?”

“Oh?” Natsumi responded, looking amusedly between me and Asuna, “Sure! Let’s catch up later, Asuna!”

After we were left alone, Asuna sat on Chizuru’s vacant seat with a wide grin on her face, “You look amazing!” was her choice of greeting.

“Me?” I laughed, “You’re the one all dressed up.” I responded, then my manners kicked in, “You look beautiful.” I answered, enjoying the blush on her face.

She pouted for a moment before grinning, “I clean up nicely, don’t you think?” she opened her arms to show off the design on her dress, making me giggle at her silliness. Of course, I agreed internally but didn’t react other than smirk at her. She used to be uncaring of how she looked, but her features have always been easy on the eyes. Especially now that she’s learned to clean up.

“You really do…” I whispered, about to take her hand.

“Asuna! Iincho!” Sakurako popped up behind us, startling me so badly I jumped towards Asuna’s lap.

Misa and Madoka came up behind Sakurako and looked at us weirdly.

“What are you two doing…?” Madoka asked slowly.

“Whatever it is!” Misa yelled, “You two can do it on the dance floor with us!”

Asuna nodded, gently sliding her hands on my leg to let me know I needed to get off her – which I should have done the moment it happened. I guess our conversation would have to wait until after the celebrations.

===

“Ayaka-san!” Konoka-san greeted me with a warm hug as soon as we came over to them. After a while of dancing with our old classmates, Asuna decided to take me to the newlyweds for a quick chat.

“Ayaka-san,” Setsuna-san greeted me in a calmer manner, simply bowing but there has been a serene smile on her face the whole day.

“None of that,” I pulled her wrist gently, and she stumbled for a bit, but I caught her in a friendly hug, “it’s the best day of your life, yet you’re bowing to people in greeting.”

“Sorry…” She responded sheepishly as she pulled away, taking a step back towards her wife, “Thank you for coming.”

“Yes!” Konoka-san followed up, knowing that Setsuna-san wouldn’t say anything more, “We’re really happy you’re here.”

I turned to my side when Asuna wrapped an arm around mine. My heart skipped a beat when our eyes met, “I wouldn’t have missed this for the world.”

===The Next Day===

Asuna POV

Ugh…

===

Setsuna sat down beside me on a bench in the Konoe estate’s garden. It’s been about an hour since I came back from leaving Ayaka at the airport.

“Do you want to tell me about it?” she asked.

I sighed, “I almost told her…”

She hummed, “Why didn’t you?”

Footsteps stopped me from replying, I turned a little bit to find Konoka walking over to us and gracefully sat on Setsuna’s lap. I rolled my eyes at their PDA but since they just got married, I decided not to say anything.

“What’s going on?”

“Asuna stopped herself from telling Ayaka-san how she felt,” Setsuna responded, “again…”

I lightly slapped her arm when she said the last word, “Why don’t you just leave me to myself and go on your honeymoon?” I grumbled.

“Because we won’t be leaving until tomorrow.” Konoka answered with a laugh, “Plus…” she handed me an envelope that I didn’t realize she was holding before.

I took it cautiously, “What’s this…?”

They didn’t respond as they watched me open it. I raised an eyebrow.

“A plane ticket to Tokyo?”

“We figured you might need a little push towards Ayaka.” Konoka answered, as Setsuna nodded with a soft smile.

I gaped.

===PRESENT===

“Dammit, Ayaka!” Natsumi grumbled from her position, glaring at her blonde-haired friend in frustration, “Why couldn’t you just confess?!”

The grumbles of agreement around the room obviously said that the sentiment was shared.

“I was scared, okay?” Ayaka responded defensively, “What if she didn’t feel the same way anymore?” which was the wrong the response, by the pillow that hit her face from her friend.

Konoka leaned over Asuna to hit Ayaka’s arm, “What the hell, Ayaka?! I’ve always wondered how dense you can be… But I didn’t think it was this much…”

“Unexpectedly…” Ku started, “Iincho was denser than Asuna…”

“What is that supposed to mean?!” Ayaka complained, glaring at her friends.

“There, there, Ayaka,” Chizuru soothed, going behind her best friend to pat her head, making the blonde pout.

“The food was really great, though,” Asuna remembered, changing the subject as she took another meat bun from the table, “You’ve always been an amazing chef, Satsuki!”

“I didn’t do it alone,” Satsuki humbly replied, “I had Chao’s help, too!”

“Every food during your wedding was experimental,” Chao added with a smile, directly looking at Konoka, “I’m glad everything turned out good.”

Ayaka’s eyes narrowed, “Are there experimental foods later?”

Chao just winked.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Chao stretched her arms over her head with a yawn, “As interesting as this is, my body is asking me to move.” She announced to the room, “I’m gonna hit the gym. This story does have a happy ending.”

“Of course,” Kazumi answered with a grin, tapping on her laptop, “We wouldn’t be here if it’s not.”

“Do you need a buddy?” Kaede asked with one eye open, “I could use a workout.”

That peaked Ku, Mana and Setsuna’s attention as they looked at Chao, who looked intrigued as the gears in her head started turning.

“Maybe we can make it interesting?” Chao asked the other martial artists, “I know there’s a nearby place where we can rent a room to fight?”

The other women looked alarmed at the proposition.

“What?” Konoka was the first to react, “You want to fight now?”

Setsuna immediately walked behind her wife and started massaging her shoulders, “It’s called sparring, Kono-chan.”

“You’re not funny, Secchan.”

Asuna laughed, poking her best friend’s cheek, “C’mon, Konoka.” She urged, “Let them burn their energy off.”

Konoka pouted, but sighed, “Fine.” Then she turned to her wife, “But if you come back with so much as a little scratch on you, I’ll be mad.”

Setsuna smirked as she looked at her friends, “As if any of these amateurs could hit me.”

“Oho!” Chao smirked back, “You don’t know what you just started.” She began walking towards the door.

“Whatever it is,” Mana immediately followed, “I’ll be finishing it.”

“Not if I finish it first!” Ku followed up, running after them with Setsuna hot on her heels.

Kaede speed walked so she’s beside Mana, “Will you be mad if I come back with a little scratch on me?” she teased, then laughed when her girlfriend only rolled her eyes.

“How are they still so energetic?” Natsumi sighed, “I can’t even find the time to work out anymore…”

Chizuru laughed, “We’re 30, Natsumi, not 60.”

“Can I stay?” Satsuki asked with a smile, “I wanna know how you two actually became official.”

“Of course!” Kazumi responded, squinting her eyes as she turned to the couple, “You two do become official in this part, right?”

“Well…” Ayaka drew out the word with a teasing smile.

===8 Years Ago | After KonoSetsu Wedding===

Asuna POV

“Asuna-chan?” Mizore-sama asked with a confused frown that looked so much like her daughter’s, I ended up launching myself into her for a hug. She wrapped her arms around me slowly, but I felt the warmth that I came to associate with the older woman relax me, “Is everything okay?” then her eyes widened, “Is Ayaka okay?”

I immediately tried to ease her worries, “She’s fine! She’s fine! She should be in her apartment right now.”

She observed me for a moment, but I can still see the worry in her eyes, “Come inside,” She urged, gently pulling me inside.

Before I knew it, we were in one of the dens in their huge mansion – the one in the east wing with the family bedrooms. Oddly enough, the bedroom Mizore-sama dedicated for me was in here. I know she’s always liked me… but now… I’m here to confess my feelings for her daughter…

“I’m gonna go get Koshiro…” She muttered, already moving to the door, but she stopped just before leaving, “Is that okay?” she asked, still looking at me worriedly.

“I’m fine, Mizore-sama,” I responded, smiling at her to ease her worries, “And yes please. It would be best to have the conversation I want with Koshiro-sama here.”

She nodded, finally leaving me alone in the room.

Right after Konoka and Setsuna gave me the plane ticket to Tokyo, I slowly prepared myself to face Ayaka so soon. And with my intentions, my nervousness is through the roof. Especially during the flight when I realized that I should talk to Ayaka’s parents first.

My thoughts and anxiety kept me busy that it didn’t even feel like a minute until the Yukihiro parents came into the room, followed by a maid carrying a tray of tea. The maid put the tray on the coffee table before leaving the three of us.

Mizore-sama took the seat beside me on the couch while Koshiro-sama sat on the armchair near his wife.

“Asuna,” Koshiro-sama smiled at me, “This is a nice surprise.”

“It is?” was my immediate response, not used to being a “nice surprise”.

They both laughed at my astonishment. I’m thinking with a fancy word like astonishment. Ayaka wouldn’t believe this. I shook my head to focus again.

“But I’m sure you didn’t come here out of the blue to just catch up with two old acquaintances.”

I blushed, “I would love to catch up with you two anytime, but you’re correct…” I said honestly, “I do have a purpose in coming here.”

They shared a look.

“What is it, Asuna-chan?” Mizore-sama asked, putting her hand on mine.

I took a deep breath, “I want to put myself up as a marriage candidate for Ayaka.” Oh, good. I didn’t stutter.

They shared another look, but this time, it looked more serious than the previous one.

Mizore-sama smiled brightly at me, but I can see some hesitation in her eyes, “I, for one, am thrilled about this but…”

I gulped.

“Asuna, what are your career plans?” Koshiro-sama asked after a moment. “I know for a fact that you did not go to college. Do you have a business?” he was suddenly so serious right after the warm welcome that I’m not sure how I should react.

“Umm… what?”

Mizore-sama put a hand on my back, so I looked at her, “You know we care a lot for you, Asuna-chan. I believe Ayaka growing up with you made her be the amazing woman she is today,” Her words were intended to calm me down, but it just made me even more anxious, “But you know our family-”

“I’m actually a billionaire.” I blurted out, cutting her off which surprised even me.

They shared another look – this time, a surprised one.

“Can you elaborate?” Koshiro-sama had a confused frown on his face – of course, if some random kid your daughter went to school with suddenly confessed to being a billionaire, you’d want to get to the bottom of it, too.

I took a deep breath, preparing myself to be as honest as I could with them, “I didn’t actually know until after high school…” I decided to just be straightforward, “But the Konoes handled my parents will after they died, and they left me an inheritance that Konoemon-jii-chan gave me during our graduation.”

They shared another look – this time, one I couldn’t read.

“Ah!” I perked up, suddenly remembering that I put my passbook in my bag before leaving, “I have proof!” I grinned, raising my hand with the passbook, then I deflated for a little bit, “I don’t have a billion here, though. Just a few hundred million since some of my assets are liquid right now… But I’m not sure what that means…” I whispered the last words.

“No need for that,” Koshiro-sama responded with a kind smile, “We trust you, but…” he then sighed, “a Yukihiro is more than about having money.”

“I’m willing to learn how to be a proper partner for Ayaka.” I answered determinedly, “I know that feelings aren’t considered when choosing a partner, but I want to let you know that I have been in love with Ayaka for a while now.”

Mizore-sama squeaked from beside me, making me and Koshiro-sama look at her, “Ignore me. It’s just so sweet… Childhood sweethearts…”

Koshiro-sama sighed, before calling my attention again, “After the whole thing with the Satos, I’m in no hurry to give Ayaka away to the highest bidder.”

“But can’t we give Ayaka away to the one with the best intentions?” Mizore-sama asked.

I turned back to her, and she was looking at me with a soft gaze.

“Dear…” Koshiro-sama sighed again.

“Listen,” Mizore-sama turned to her husband, “I want the best for Ayaka, but she’s a strong girl. I don’t think she needs a business partner to run the Yukihiro Group,” she squeezed my arm, “She could use someone who could support her, don’t you agree?”

Koshiro-sama looked at me as he thought about it for a moment. It was getting a little unnerving as he continued to stare at me.

“Um…”

“As much as I want to say no, I’d like to leave this up to Ayaka.” He finally responded, “I think it’s time we give her freedom in this aspect of her life.”

Mizore-sama squealed again as she clasped her hands together. I was too startled by her reaction to start processing what Koshiro-sama was saying, “I love that idea!” she squealed, “So, Asuna-chan?”

“Um, yes?”

“Please make Ayaka happy.”

I bit my lip to stop the smile trying to come up, suddenly insecure as I looked down, “If she accepts me… I’ll make her happy.”

I missed another look that was shared between Mizore-sama and Koshiro-sama – but they told me the day after that it was amusing that I said that because they were so sure that Ayaka wouldn’t say no.

===

“Asuna.”

I jumped from the passenger seat, and attentively looked at Koshiro-sama, “Yes?!”

He initially suggested that I spend the night at their place since it was already late, but Mizore-sama was so excited for me that she wanted to send me to Ayaka as soon as possible, almost calling for Shinichi-san until Koshiro-sama stepped in and said he’ll drive me himself when his wife wouldn’t stop.

I’ve been so tense since I got in the car. Scared that he’ll give me some sort of dad talk!

“Calm down,” He smirked amusedly, keeping his eyes on the road, “I’m just curious.”

I tilted my head curiously, “About what?”

“You must’ve pretty powerful parents to be able to inherit a billion.” He commented, quickly glancing at me, “You wouldn’t have to work at all, and you’ll be able to maintain Ayaka’s way of living with that amount of money if you two decide to elope.”

“What?!” I flushed. That idea didn’t even come to mind since I respect them – and Ayaka. Especially Ayaka – too much to do that.

Kagurazaka is a Japanese name,” He continued, ignoring my outburst. I’m still not sure what he’s trying to get out of me, “But I don’t know of a Kagurazaka in the corporate world…”

Ahh… “We were actually from Wales…” I muttered, then I looked forward, “Negi said I was an Entheo-something?”

He braked the car so suddenly and turned to me with wide eyes.

“Entheofushia?!”

“Um, yeah… That…” I chuckled sheepishly.

“Asuna…” I saw something I couldn’t understand in his eyes, “I am so sorry about your parents…”

I gulped, unsure how to feel, “…okay? …thank you?”

He chuckled, “You don’t remember them much, huh?”

“I don’t remember them at all…” I answered honestly. It sounds bad but I don’t really feel anything thinking about them right now. But I guess I’m thankful that they left me so much money that I’m being considered as a candidate for Ayaka’s marriage partner.

“They were amazing people, Asuna.” He said with a wistful smile. Did he know them? Maybe I’ll ask him about them in the future, “Now I understand why you’re so amazing as well. And I really appreciate you coming to us first before talking to Ayaka.”

I held my breath at his words, feeling overwhelmed by the amount of affection he has for me… His daughter’s potential suitor…

He put a hand on my head and smiled before driving off again.

Ayaka POV

I was sitting on the island counter of the spacious 3-bedroom apartment that my parents insisted to give me – I initially thought that I would be staying at home, but they said this should help my independence, as if my years in boarding school was not enough.

I only accepted because this was one of our properties.

Sighing, I thought back to the previous day when Asuna brought me to the airport – she looked so beautiful… “I should’ve told her how I felt…” I whispered to myself just as someone knocked on the front door.

Confused, I looked at my wristwatch.

10:43PM

“Who could that be…?” I made my way to the front door and got even more confused when I saw who was here, “Father?” then I panicked, suddenly getting flashbacks of my mother’s accident, “Is everything okay? Is mother okay?”

“Calm down, dear.” He quickly assured me that everything was okay with his soft baritone, “I just needed to bring you something.”

I looked down at his empty hands, then looked back up to meet his eyes. Is he amused?

He reached forward, putting his hands on my shoulders before pulling me into a hug.

“Are you sure everything’s okay?” I asked again, confused at his behavior.

“I have reservations,” He answered, confusing me even further, “A lot of reservations.” He said a little louder and I tried to pull away to check if he was addressing someone else, but he wouldn’t let me, “But know that whatever you decide to do tonight, your mother and I are right behind you.”

“…okay…?”

He took a step back and gave me a once over, nodding once he was satisfied with whatever it is he’s looking for, “Asuna,” I could’ve given myself whiplash with how fast I looked at the corner out of my eyesight, my breath hitched when she smiled and waved at me, “I’m leaving everything else to you. Good luck.” He patted Asuna’s back before going to the elevators, giving us one last look – and an out of character thumbs up directed at Asuna – as the doors closed on him.

Still in disbelief at the current events, I slowly turned to Asuna who hasn’t moved from her place, “I’m not dreaming, am I?”

“No.” She chuckled, finally walking towards me. She stopped when she was only one step away from me, “Can I come in? I need to talk to you.”

“Yes…” I dragged on the word, unsure how to proceed now and ignoring the sudden increase of my heartrate, “I got that from my father’s very out of character behavior.” I gestured for her to go inside. I followed after her, making sure to lock the door before leading her to the living room.

I gestured for her to sit which she did on the couch, so I took a seat on the armchair nearest her – near enough to sate my need to be close to her for the moment, but far enough so I would be able to think clearly until I find out what she’s up to.

“What brings you here?” I finally ask the immediate question I needed the answer to, “I left you in Kyoto yesterday.”

“I followed you here.” She answered with a smile that made my heart feel like it exploded.

I gulped, unconsciously leaning forward, “Why?”

“Because I’m in love with you.”

I froze.

I don’t know how long I have been waiting to hear her say that.

To be honest, I’ve imagined it more than enough times that I thought I’d be prepared if it ever happens.

It’s happening now.

And I just froze.

“Ayaka?”

“Are you sure?” What am I saying?

She tilted her head, then she chuckled amusedly, “I’m very sure. Are you okay?”

I blinked, still in a daze.

“Ayaka!” She raised her hands exasperatedly. Then she stood up and moved in front of me, “For once, can’t you listen to me? I’m trying to tell you how I feel here!” she pulled me up with her until we were standing toe to toe.

I glared at her, “By yelling at me???”

“Because you’re not listening!”

“I am!”

“Then, why are you just staring at me like that?” she asked, then took a step back as her eyes widened, “Oh no… You probably don’t feel the same way…”

What?

“I’m sorry, Ayaka.” Her voice broke as she took another step back, “I-”

That immediately pushed me into action. I can’t listen to this. I took a step towards her and leaned down to press my lips to hers. I couldn’t help but moan. It’s been so long since I’ve felt this sensation that I couldn’t help myself and deepened the kiss.

Asuna pulled away breathlessly, “Ayaka… what…?”

“I love you, too.” I cupped her face, looking deeply in her eyes, “I’m sorry I froze. I just didn’t expect it to happen like this…”

“You imagined this happening?” She began to grin.

“Since high school…” I admitted. She was about to say something, and I just knew that she would tease me, so I kissed her again. I swooned when her arms wrapped around my waist and tightened slightly, possessively. “Wait…” I regretfully pulled away, but I needed to… before things could escalate any further.

She pouted for a little but didn’t push. Though, I enjoyed that she compromised by pulling me closer by the waist.

“We need to talk first…” I whispered, pulling her closer to me by circling my arms on her shoulders.

She squeezed my waist while making a face, “If you want to talk to me, you might want to step away…”

I tilted my head with a pout… She’s right… But it’s so hard to step away from her when she’s right here…

We looked at each other for a minute before bursting into laughter.

===The Next Day===

I woke up in an unusual position yet feeling warm and contented. I burrowed myself deeper into my feeling when I felt it breathing. I looked up, seeing an adorably familiar face and orange hair. We fell asleep on the living room couch with me ending up laying my head on her chest and her arms around me.

Then I sat up quickly, suddenly fully awake as I remembered last night.

My father came late last night.

He said he my mother and him have reservations, but it’ll be my decision…

Then he left me with Asuna…

We kissed….

Then we talked deeply about our feelings for each other, and we reminisced about our relationship.

But, most importantly…

Asuna’s here with me.

I smiled as I watched her sleep, feeling contented. Am I allowed to be this happy? The answer doesn’t matter because I will finally embrace this feeling with Asuna. I cupped a cheek and gently pressed my lips to hers, “Asuna,” I whispered, “wake up.”

She groaned, making me giggle at the cuteness. She opened one eye and shot up in surprise when we locked eyes, making her hit my forehead with hers, “Ow!” she rubbed her forehead, “I’m sorry…” she said sheepishly, then began rubbing my forehead.

I smiled at the sweet gesture even though it was her fault, then we locked eyes again, prompting the two of us to laugh together at the silliness of the morning.

“This is ridiculous…” I laughed, getting off of her and sitting at the end of the couch as she stretched, “This feels like a dream, Asuna.”

“My forehead says otherwise.” She muttered, rubbing her forehead again, “That really hurt. Are you okay?”

I paused at the question.

I looked deeply at her green and blue eyes as the answer came clearly to me, “Yes. I really am.”

===PRESENT===

“Well, that was anticlimactic…” Satsuki muttered, a faltering smile on her face.

Ayaka raised an eyebrow, while Asuna smiled amusedly.

“What were you expecting?” the redhead asked.

“I don’t know. Crying and shouting, maybe?” Satsuki replied in disappointment.

“I think the two of us had enough drama in our relationships at that point.” Ayaka sighed, “I remember just feeling how amazing it was to be with Asuna without all the hindrances.”

Everybody agreed.

“You guys could’ve argued with that point…” Ayaka muttered, feeling a little embarrassed.

“After the hours we’ve spent here,” Kazumi teased, “there’s no argument to be made there.”

Ayaka buried herself in Asuna’s shoulders while the redhead just laughed.

“That satisfied my curiosity.” Satsuki grinned as she stood up to stretch, “Now, I need to prepare. I’ll see you all later.”

After goodbyes were thrown, Satsuki left with another wave.

“That was a really great day, huh?” Asuna murmured to her partner when everyone began doing their own things again.

“It really was.” Ayaka agreed.

Chizuru giggled, apparently listening to their conversation, “You don’t know how relieved I was when I got the call from Ayaka that you were finally dating.”

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

“I have to go.” Natsumi said as she read the message she just received, “Kotaro-kun wants to grab tea before tonight.”

“All right,” Ayaka nodded with a smile, “We’ll see you guys later.”

“Oh!” Natsumi grinned as soon as she opened the door, “Hi, Misora-san! About time you showed up.”

Misora smiled, accepting the hug from her old classmate, “I just got here.” She gestured towards her luggage, “Everyone told me to go up here instead of my room. What’s going on?”

Natsumi giggled as she finally stepped out of the room, “Something magical.” She said before walking towards the elevator.

“Something… magical…?” Misora’s words stopped as she wheeled her luggage into the room to see Ayaka, Asuna, Konoka, and Chizuru in the room, along with a Kazumi that’s surrounded by cameras and lights.

“Hey Misora!” Kazumi greeted with a light wave, working on something on her laptop that Misora couldn’t see, “Grab a seat.”

“What is this?” Misora whispered but did as she was told, squeezing herself on the couch between Asuna and Konoka, before turning to the orange-haired girl, “Are you ready for a rematch?” she taunted.

“Not this week, Misora. Sorry.” Asuna responded with a laugh, already knowing that the other woman wanted to challenge her for a race.

“Too bad.” Misora playfully pouted, “But what’s going on here?”

“Just listen!” Kazumi finally stopped whatever she was doing on her laptop, “What’s next?” she turned to the couple who looked at each other before grinning.

===7 Years Ago | Asuna’s 23^rd Birthday===

Ayaka POV

It’s been about 5 months since that fateful night of Asuna showing up at my front door and it’s not an exaggeration when I say that it’s been the best 5 months of my life. After spending most of my teenage life suppressing my growing feelings for her, it was nice to finally be able to act on it.

I still can’t believe that after years and years of pining for her – though I wasn’t aware of that for about half of that time – she’s now finally my girlfriend.

We did things so backwards… I kissed her out of annoyance 10 years ago. Then slept together when we were merely high school freshmen. Then again months later. Then again. And again.

But now, Asuna’s my girlfriend!

I stretched in my bed and looked to my right to look at the clock which told me that it was just a little past 6am – a little later than when I usually wake up – then looked to my left where Asuna was still asleep. I couldn’t blame her, she got to Tokyo much later than anticipated last night, and we spent most of it just talking and catching up about our month away from each other. And when the clock struck 12 midnight, I gave her the first Birthday gift I had for her, which was a picture frame with a photo of the two of us from the day we got together.

She’s been incredibly amazing the previous months – so patient and loving; going back and forth between Kyoto and Tokyo so we could spend quality time together as I was busy learning the ropes of our company – although everyone’s aware that I already knew how the company worked ever since I could talk.

I slid closer towards her, putting an arm on her waist, “Asuna…” I called sweetly, leaning in closer, “happy birthday…” I whispered, kissing her gently on the ear, knowing that it’s a particularly sensitive spot for the other woman.

Asuna stirred a little bit, leaning into me further, making me smile. I pressed my lips to hers gently, and I felt hers curl up into a smile as well.

She moaned softly as she pulled away slowly, “Hi.”

“Good morning, Birthday girl.” I grinned, slowly rolling myself on top of her.

“Mmm. It really is.” She responded, pulling my head down as she deepened the kiss. Her hands slid to my back, until she cupped my rear.

It was a good morning indeed.

===

Asuna was still grinning wide as we walked into the fancy restaurant that my parents chose to have brunch in. I appreciate that they found the time in their busy schedules to celebrate my partner’s Birthday. I’m always surprised at how amazing a reception my parents had towards Asuna.

Though, there’s been a lot of discussion between the four of us about what a relationship would entail – both because I was a famous businessman’s daughter, and Asuna being completely unknown – and after months of discussion, my parents wholly accepted our relationship. I knew my father still had his reservations, but he held his opinions to himself which I’m thankful for.

“Hey!” Asuna exclaimed excitedly as she caught sight of the other people sharing the table with my parents. She pulled me towards the table in record time – she’s always been agile – and jumping into Konoka-san’s open arms, then Setsuna-san patted her on the shoulder in greeting, “I can’t believe you guys are here! Especially you!” She glared lightly at the martial artist, “You dropped me off the airport yesterday!”

“Ayaka-san will never forgive us if we miss your Birthday.” Setsuna-san responded with a smile, casting a meaningful look in my direction before she turned back to my girlfriend – girlfriend! – “Happy Birthday, Asuna-san.”

“Happy Birthday, Asuna!” Konoka chimed in, pulling out of their hug then pulled me into it, and in my surprise, I yelped, “Good morning, Ayaka!”

“Good morning.” I greeted lightly, slightly squeezing the hospital heiress back.

I turned to look back at Asuna who was now in my mother’s arms, being hugged to death. A sense of contentment filled me as I watched the scene. My mother has always had a soft spot for Asuna even before we got together – way, way before we got together, but when we actually did get together, it was like Asuna became her favorite daughter.

“Happy Birthday, Asuna.” My father patted her on the arm along with the greeting, “I hope you’re having a great day so far?”

“The best!” Asuna beamed, playfully patting him on the arm as well.

We were ushered to seat beside each other as we waited for the meal – my mother took the liberty of ordering for the table, but I’m not worried because we had the same taste in food. And she learned about Asuna’s food preference back in high school.

“You look happy, Asuna.” Konoka began to tease, shooting a mischievous smile in my direction, “It’s ridiculous that the two of you too took too long to date.”

My mother hummed her agreement as she took a sip of her tea, “Way too long.”

Asuna flushed, pouting, “In my defense, Ayaka was engaged.”

“Hey, don’t bring up something so…” I cringed, not really wanting to remember that boy who was my betrothed, “…horrible.”

Setsuna-san smiled, “I’m just happy that you two still found each other.”

Agreements floated around with the martial artist’s statement. And despite my father’s silence, the little quirk I can see on the side of his lips told me that he agreed as well. We spent the rest of the morning catching up on each other’s lives. It was interesting how my father took an interest in Setsuna-san and kept asking her about the Shinmei-ryu.

I looked at my girlfriend who was laughing at every joke, and answering every question, and just being happy. It’s the best. And I knew my surprise later was the right decision.

===Hours Later===

Asuna POV

After our brunch, the day just got better and better. We spent a few hours with Konoka and Setsuna, just strolling around Tokyo. It felt like we were back in high school as Konoka pulled me towards the different shops to window shop and had little chats between us. As usual, Setsuna was following behind us like a bodyguard quietly.

But this time…

Ayaka was walking beside her, giving out random comments as we passed by random shops. Setsuna would sometimes respond with a word or two, but most of the time she just nodded or hummed. Even after seeing her step up in her family dojo, it was always funny to me how she reverts back to the quiet person she is once she’s in her private time.

We parted with them a few hours ago with Konoka saying she wanted to take a bath before meeting up with us again later tonight. It was a really awesome day, indeed.

Though, I’m pretty sure nothing would beat Ayaka’s wake-up call at this point.

Maybe she’ll agree to a repeat performance tonight…

Anyway… Right now, we were on our way to the Yukihiro mansion to grab something that Ayaka said she forgot a week ago. I didn’t really think much of it since she does work for her father and this has happened a few times before. But maybe I should have since Ayaka was acting a little fidgety, but I just thought that was because of the third cup of coffee she had before coming here.

“Surprise!!!”

I jumped towards Ayaka as soon as we entered the den, where most of our high school friends were. I perked up when I realized what was happening.

Ayaka just threw me a surprise party! With a grin, I turned to her and quickly pecked her on the lips in thanks before running towards Misora who grunted when I tackled her, completely missing the way my girlfriend’s cheeks turned red at the PDA.

I still can’t believe she’s my girlfriend now!

“Asuna! Happy Birthday!” Misora exclaimed in my ear, patting my shoulder just as I let her go.

I rubbed my ear, slapping her arm in retaliation at her shouting in my ear, “Thanks! I can’t believe you’re here!”

“And I can’t believe you’re dating Iincho!”

I felt my cheeks heat up at the same time happiness and warmth filled my chest. I nodded shyly with a soft chuckle, not sure what to say about how I feel about Ayaka – my girlfriend.

Fuuka and Fumika were suddenly beside us, offering a glass of… something… I squinted at the twins who were smiling innocently at me.

“I don’t trust you.” I said, frowning.

They simply giggled, sharing looks with each other.

“C’mon, Asuna. We’re not teenagers anymore.” Fuuka said, offering the glass she was holding to Misora who just shrugged and took it without question.

Well… I’m pretty sure she didn’t lose her virginity after getting drunk from the twins’ and Makie’s concoctions.

I looked at Fumika a little longer before sighing as I took the glass from the younger twin, “Fine! If I don’t remember my own surprise party, I’ll blame you two.”

“Deal!” The twins said at the same time with another giggle before they ran away. Probably to find another victim to force drinks on.

After fist bumping Misora goodbye, I went around the room to meet who else is here – getting hugs and kisses from old classmates, including Kazumi, Makie, and a few others before I found Ayaka chatting with Chizuru and Natsumi by the buffet.

I snuck in behind her and slid my arms across her waist towards her abdomen, making her yelp and her friends and me laugh.

“Asuna!” I could feel the heat from her body, and I squeezed her one more time before letting go.

“This is the best present, Ayaka! Thank you so much!”

Her expression immediately softened, her lips lifting up as she looked at me.

“Happy Birthday, Asuna-san.” Chizuru greeted softly, amusement glittering her eyes as she looked between us.

“Happy Birthday, Asuna!”

“Thanks!” I pulled both of them into a very quick group hug since I see the two of them often enough.

I perked up when I saw Konoka come from the bar with the library club trio. I quickly said goodbye to Ayaka and her friends to greet the newcomers happily.

===

About an hour later, Ayaka's parents came to join the party with another surprise for me that would make my whole year. I was blushing in the middle of the room with an equally blushing Ayaka beside me as our classmates hollered and teased us about how we got together, and how long it took.

“Oh good! You’re all still here!” Mizore-sama exclaimed happily, clapping her hands together, as she saw that the party was still in full swing, “I thought I would miss Ayaka's big announcement.”

“Okaa-san!” Ayaka exclaimed, walking towards her parents in alarm.

I tilted my head in confusion, “Announcement?”

Koshiro-sama chuckled, “Nothing bad. Actually,” He gave me a look that I didn't understand, “It's very good news for you.”

“Not so much for me…”

I whipped around to look at a displeased-looking Chizuru.

“Well, go on.” Ayaka's father encouraged.

Ayaka glared at her parents, “Really? Now?”

“Well, what better venue than with all of your friends around, right?” Mizore-sama egged on.

And now I’m extremely curious, “Ayaka?”

She sighed, then looked sheepishly at me, and everyone’s attention focused fully on us. I looked at my friends and saw that Kazumi had her camera up and ready, which I’m pretty sure is already recording.

“Okay,” Ayaka finally said, “I planned to tell you this after everyone left, but my parents-” she glared at them again, “are forcing me right now.”

“You can still do so, but I think you’d appreciate not retelling this story over and over again.” Koshiro-sama teased, raising an eyebrow at his daughter.

“I can’t refute that…” Ayaka conceded, finally relaxing her stance. She stood up and looked as dignified as the businesswoman slash heiress she is as she smiled at me, “I’m moving to Kyoto.”

I think I heard that wrong.

I blinked.

“What?”

Ayaka giggled, amused.

“We’re building a branch of Yukihiro Corp. in Kyoto,” Koshiro-sama said proudly, “And who better to oversee it than the newest manager of our company, or rather, my wonderful daughter.” And I smiled, he sounded prouder at that.

Someone coughed.

“Our wonderful daughter, Ayaka.”

I was still too stunned to do anything.

But I couldn’t be happier to be proven wrong.

This is the best present.

===3 Months Later===

Ayaka POV

I pulled my phone away from my ear as a conversation with my father just ended, with him asking me if everything’s going well with my move. I looked at the front door – where Asuna, Setsuna-san and Chizuru are bringing in some of the boxes from the moving truck – of the high-end apartment that my parents gifted me with.

High-end felt like an understatement. It would probably be more accurate to call this place luxurious with its 3 bedrooms, separate dining room and kitchen, as well as a huge living room. Additionally, it came with the newest and best appliances and furniture that money could buy.

It felt much like my move with Chizuru after high school.

I walked briskly towards them, needing to assist in all the heavy lifting that Setsuna-san is practically doing singlehandedly.

“Hi everyone, how can I help?” I asked as soon as I was inside the entrance hallway.

Asuna peeked from the dining room, all sweaty, “Nothing, dear!” I blushed at the pet name, “We already got all the boxes inside.”

“I’m sorry. The call with my father took too long.” I answered, moving towards the dining room where Chizuru was preparing a pitcher of iced tea.

“It’s no worries, Ayaka” Chizuru answered, pouring a glass and handing it to Setsuna-san, “Setsuna-san here did all the heavy lifting.”

Setsuna-san waved it off as she drank half of her glass in a second.

“But make no mistake, Setsuna-san. I am Ayaka’s best friend.”

Setsuna-san just looked confused when her phone rang an alarm, “Oh! I have to pick up Kono-chan. She said she wanted to cook dinner in your new kitchen.”

I smiled at the thoughtfulness, “I’m looking forward to it. Do you need a ride?”

Setsuna shook her head, “Walking would be nice right now. We’ll be back later.”

“Take care!” Asuna called before the front door closed, then she turned to me, “How was the call with your dad?”

“They’re worried, it’s… new.” I answered, looking at Chizuru who giggled.

“You’d think they never sent you to a boarding school for high school.” My best friend commented.

I nodded in agreement, “Plus, all the times they sent me overseas.”

“Ohh, do you have any funny stories about your times overseas?”

I thought about it, and we spent the rest of the afternoon taking turns telling each other stories of times we were out of town.

===

“Konoka-san, do you need any assistance?” I asked as I walked into the kitchen.

“I’m good, Ayaka-san. Thanks for the offer.” She adamantly shook her head, just as Chizuru walked in, putting on an apron.

“Oh, Konoka-chan.” Chizuru said, taking a knife and chopping board and taking a potato from one of the many grocery bags that Konoka-san and Setsuna-san brought, “You’re getting my help whether you want it or not.”

Konoka-san laughed, “Of course.”

“Plus, I want to ask about how married life is,” Chizuru teased lightly, “You’re invited to my wedding, by the way. Ayaka will give you the invitations.”

I heard Konoka-san’s affirmation as I walked back to the living room to find Asuna and Setsuna-san talking about the Shinmei-ryu.

“Ayaka!” Asuna slid to the center of the couch, near Setsuna-san and patted her now vacant place for me.

“What are the two of you talking about?” I asked curiously, perking up – I’ve always wanted to learn more about the Shinmei-ryu since I found out that Setsuna-san would be inheriting it. I’m aware that it’s been years since, but I actually have the opportunity to do so now.

“A Shinmei-ryu technique that Asuna-san’s been practicing for weeks now.” Setsuna-san responded, sliding a little closer to the edge of the couch away from Asuna, “She’s having a problem with a swing.”

“You know,” I leaned forward to look at the dojo heiress, “I’ve always wanted to visit your dojo but there was never a good time the past years.”

Setsuna-san nodded, “You’ll always be welcome. I’ll happily tour you around.”

I smiled gratefully, “Let’s schedule that for when we get a little more settled in here.”

She nodded just as Konoka and Chizuru called us for dinner. I was startled when even Setsuna-san stood up to race Asuna to the kitchen. Bewildered, I made my way to the kitchen at a much slower pace than my partner and friend.

Everyone was already seated on our 6-seater dining table, leaving both ends of the table open and I – of course – sat on the end where Asuna was seated. Deep inside, I felt a little powerful that I’m at the head of the table, but I’m not going to voice that out.

“Everything smells lovely, Konoka-san, Chizuru.” I complimented as I sat down.

“You flatter me,” Chizuru laughed a little, “Konoka-chan did all the work. I just helped slice some vegetables.”

Konoka-san giggled, giving servings of rice to everyone, “You two should probably taste everything first before you give out compliments.” The way she said it gave the impression that she knew that we’d compliment her again once we tasted the food.

“Oh hush, Konoka-chan,” Chizuru pursed her lips as she looked at what she wanted to taste first – the karaage on the left side, the yakiniku on the right, the curry on the middle, or the various side dishes that she prepared alongside Konoka-san, “We’ve tasted your cooking in high school, no reason for you to be all modest.”

Konoka-san giggled again as she finally sat down beside her wife, “For all you know, I could’ve gone worse.”

“With this smell?” Chizuru grinned, “No chance.”

===A few hours later===

We were staying in Asuna’s bedroom in the Konoe estate for the night since there was still a bit of clutter in our new apartment. I smiled at the thought. Our apartment. I can’t believe my parents are letting me live with my partner outside of marriage.

The door slid open with Asuna and Chizuru coming in.

Chizuru smiled at me, “I talked to Asuna-san. She said I could steal you tonight.”

I raised an eyebrow, “Steal me, why?”

“Because I’m keeping you in Kyoto, and she’s going back to Tokyo in a few days.” Asuna grinned, plopping down beside me after giving me a kiss on the top of my head, “Do you two wanna stay here? I can find another place to sleep.”

“Why don’t you stay with us for a while, Asuna-san. I wouldn’t see you every other month from now either.”

Asuna smiled at Chizuru, “Sure.” She stood up and stretched, “I’ll just grab tea from the kitchen.”

“Do you think there are more of Konoka-chan’s cookies?”

“I’ll go check.”

“Thank you!”

As Asuna left, I turned to my best friend who was looking around the room before she settled her gaze at me.

“I always knew we’d grow apart growing up, especially after inheriting our family businesses,” she started, “But I didn’t think it would happen this soon.”

I smiled softly at her, “I didn’t think I’d be moving to Kyoto just for someone…”

“I never thought you’d move anywhere for someone.” She retaliated, “But now that you are, it’s no surprise that it’s for Asuna.”

“You always knew about us,” I sighed, moving to sit down on the floor as this was a traditional bedroom, “but thank you for not pushing before. I don’t think I would’ve reacted well.”

“You didn’t.” Chizuru laughed as she sat down beside me, referring to the time we fought about my feelings for Asuna when we were just starting college.

Asuna came back with tea and cookies a few minutes later and joined for a few stories. But when she left, Chizuru and I spent the rest of the night simply reminiscing of our friendship and talking about how different it would be now that we’d be living in different prefectures.

===PRESENT===

“You’re so cheesy, Kagurazaka!” Misora teased, punching Asuna’s arm teasingly.

Asuna retaliated and punched Misora back, “You’re just jealous cause you’re still single.”

Misora blushed at the jab, “After what I watched you go through, I’m glad to not be dating anyone right now.” She crossed her arms and pouted lightly.

“Oh, you haven’t heard the worse of it.” Chizuru commented.

Konoka nodded, “Yes. Just wait til you hear the worse of it.”

“Oh…” Misora’s eyes lit up in recognition, “You’re doing some sort of interview before the whole event later!”

“Yes!” Kazumi nodded, grinning as she looked away from her laptop for a brief second, “It’s good that someone finally got it!”

“Can I stay for a while?” Misora asked, “I’ll just sleep if I go to my room right now.”

“Of course!” Chizuru went into host mode, “There are some snacks and tea over there. Would you like some?”

Misora nodded, “A cup of tea would be nice.”

“Coming right up!”

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Misora put her teacup down after taking a sip, “How long have you guys been here?” she asked, looking around the mess all over the room that was outside the camera lenses.

Kazumi looked up, made eye contact with Asuna and Ayaka, then the three of them answered at the same time, “A while.”

Even Konoka and Chizuru jumped at the response – the both of them began to wonder just how long the three have been in here to be that in sync.

Misora giggled, continuing to look around, amazed at all the equipment she assumed Kazumi lugged all the way here.

“Welp,” Kazumi started, pressing record once again, “I am ready.”

Asuna tilts her head, “What are we gonna tell next?”

“Hmm…” Ayaka put a finger on her chin as she thought about the question, “I believe the next milestone would be our first real fight?”

“Oh yeah!” Asuna grinned, then she frowned, “That was not fun.”

===6 Years Ago | Their First Fight===

Ayaka POV

“Asuna, you’re being ridiculous.” I muttered, pinching the bridge of my nose in annoyance.

She scoffed, “I’m being ridiculous?” she scoffed again, “I’m being ridiculous?!” her voice was getting louder and higher at each word, telling me just how annoyed she is.

“Yes,” I nodded, finally lifting my eyes to look at her. Closing the lid of my laptop, I focused all my attention on my partner, “It’s ridiculous that we’re fighting about money when it should be the last thing we should be fighting about.”

“Exactly!” Asuna exclaimed again, “You’re paying for the apartment, the bills, everything!” she raised her arms in exasperation, “Is it wrong that I want to pay for something?!”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes, leaning back on my seat as I glared at her,  “And you choose plane tickets to suddenly throw a tantrum over it? You’re throwing a tantrum over JPY200000!”

Yes. I just bought tickets for the two of us to go to Singapore last minute, which meant they were more expensive than usual, but I – and Asuna, too – don’t really care about the money.

It was last minute because one of our company’s VPs suddenly couldn’t attend a conference that’s been booked months ago, and my father asked me to fill in for him. I offered to take Asuna when she said that she’s never been to Singapore – the only catch was that we had to leave within the next 6 hours so I could have time to rest before the conference started. When she agreed, I immediately booked the tickets and hotel room.

Which brings us to our fight now.

“Exactly, Ayaka!” Asuna glared at me, “It’s an amount that both of us can throw away without denting our bank accounts!”

Whenever I remember this point in this memory, I wonder why I didn’t just let it go because she was right. I chalk it up to immaturity and half-blame Asuna because she makes me lose any rationality I have whenever she tries to antagonize me.

“You know what?” I say as calmly as I could, standing up and walking towards the door out of my home office with Asuna right behind me, “I’m uninviting you. You’re not coming with me.”

I expected that she would be storming after me. But it was when I was about to go into our bedroom that I realized that she wasn’t. When I turned around to look at her, guilt suddenly seized me at the heartbroken expression I could see on my girlfriend’s face.

“Asuna…”

She shook her head and began speaking mockingly, “I’m sorry for wanting to act like an adult in our adult relationship.” She made her way to our entrance hallway, running the back of her hand on her eyes, “I’ll be in the dojo. You won’t be here when I get back, right?” she snapped.

“Wait! Asuna!”

“Just go!” Were her last words as she slammed the door closed.

I pursed my lips and in my annoyance, I stormed into our bedroom, headed straight for the closet to take out my smallest luggage and began packing for the 4 days I’ll be spending in Singapore – 2 days for the conference, 1 day for the dinner banquet that the company would be hosting with the attendees and some investors, and 1 day that I was supposed to spend with Asuna – which I suppose I’ll be spending alone now.

===The Next Day===

Asuna POV

“What are you doing here?” I asked in, what I admit, was a less than sociable tone. Ugh. And now I use words like “sociable”. This is all Ayaka’s fault.

Setsuna raised an eyebrow at my not-so-friendly arrival in the dojo.

“I see you still lack manners, Kagurazaka.” Dean McDowell was beside Setsuna who was also raising an eyebrow at me.

I deflated, suddenly guilty, “I’m sorry… It’s good to see you Dean McDowell.”

She scoffed, looking offended, “You’re not my student anymore. Please don’t call me that.”

I frowned, “Then what should I call you?”

She frowned as well. I guess she didn’t know what she wanted me to call her either.

“How about senpai?” Setsuna, speaking for the first time since I got here, suggested.

“Senpai?” Me and Dean McDowell said at the same time.

The dojo heiress shrugged, smiling at me then at the older woman, “She practices Shinmei-ryu now.” She informed her with a proud smile.

“Oh?” Dean McDowell actually looked a little impressed, “Hmm… Tell you what. If you can beat me in a sparring match, you can call me senpai.” She smirked.

“Hmm…” I was so bewildered by her personality whenever she was in this dojo that I could only respond with a nod.

The door slid open and to my surprise, Chachamaru came in with a tray of tea – looking as new as she did the first time I saw her all those years ago, “Oh… I apologize. I only brought 2 teacups, I didn’t know Kagurazaka Asuna-san would be here.”

“It’s all right. I’m not… thirsty…” I responded, too surprised to still find the robot still fully functional.

The three of us sat seiza on the table in the room as Chachamaru poured the tea for Dean McDowell and Setsuna. I took the moment to observe the older woman. As far as I knew, she was still single – fully committing herself into continuously learning about the different arts and sciences. So, she’s as smart as ever, and I think she’s still very pretty, if not prettier than before.

“Are you done ogling me, Kagurazaka?” Dean McDowell smirked.

My cheeks heat up when her eyes met mine, “Of course not! Wait-I’m…” I stuttered, “I’m in a relationship!”

Dean McDowell raised an eyebrow, and Setsuna tried to hide her smile by drinking from her teacup.

“I’m aware.” Dean McDowell said, smirk still in place, “Is that why you’re in such an awful mood?”

At this point, I probably should’ve kept my mouth shut but it was the perfect opening to rant about Ayaka. Yesterday, only Setsuna was around, and she’s too respectful to ask about our fight even though she knew something was wrong the moment she saw me. Ugh. Why did Konoka have to pursue medicine? She’s too busy these days.

Sooooo… I’m not proud of this, but I spent the next 30 minutes retelling what happened with Ayaka yesterday. After I smugly ended my story, Setsuna and Dean McDowell shared a look then they both shared the same expression which was a mix of disappointment and disbelief as they looked back at me.

“The two of you are the last people on Earth who should be fighting over money.” Dean McDowell scolded lightly, leaning over the table to flick my forehead.

Setsuna nodded from beside her, “May I ask why you couldn’t let it go since she’s already been paying for everything for the year that you two have been living together?”

I hung my head in shame, “I dunno…”

Beep. Beep.

Dean McDowell rolled her eyes as she looked at her phone, “Well, it was nice to catch up with you, Kagurazaka. But I need to meet with this one’s parents.” She patted Setsuna’s shoulder as she stood up, “Let’s do that spar tomorrow, okay? And make up with your girlfriend.”

Once I was left alone with Setsuna, she was just looking at me.

“What?” I asked softly.

She shook her head, “Evangeline-senpai’s right. You need to make up with Ayaka-san.”

Deep inside, I knew they were right. But my annoyance kept me from contacting Ayaka. She didn’t even message me that she was already in her hotel, her mother’s – and sometimes Ayaka’s – assistant did it for her.

Ayaka POV

I tossed my purse on my bed as soon as I was back inside my hotel room. My mother was right behind me citing that she’s interested in finding out what my room looks like, but I know that the moment we’re alone she’d ask me about Asuna.

But I’m hoping she won’t.

“What happened between you and Asuna?”

Of course she would.

“Was it that obvious?”

“Dear, you’re in a bad mood and we aren’t even in the conference yet.”

I sighed. I thought I was doing a good job of hiding my irritation, but of course, my mother would know me well enough.

“So?” She pushed, “What’s your disagreement?”

I sighed, “Money…”

She raised an eyebrow, “A billionaire and an heiress are fighting about money?”

“I know it’s ridiculous.”

“It’s more common than you think,” She tried to joke, “But that shouldn’t be the case between you and your girlfriend.”

“I know…” I sighed, “She wanted to join me today and when I paid for the tickets, she got mad because she wanted to pay for them.”

My mother “aww”ed, making me look at her weirdly, “That’s cute. It really just shows that she’s not really a gold digger.”

“That’s the last thing I would use to describe Asuna.” I defended lightly.

“I know, dear.” She smiled, “But I’m glad it’s nothing big. You two can fix this on your own.”

I smiled, feeling better now that I somehow talked about it.

“Thanks, okaa-sama.”

“Don’t worry about it, dear,” She pulled me into a hug and kissed the top of my head, “I won’t tell you what I think you should say and do about this. But I suggest that you should let yourself calm down first. Just let her know you’re safe and you’ll talk when you get back.”

I thought about that, and it was sound advice. So, I decided to leave her a message.

To: Kagurazaka Asuna
I’m safe in the hotel. We need to talk once I’m back.

===The Next Day===

Asuna POV

All my anger was replaced by nervousness when I received that message from Ayaka. I couldn’t find the energy to reply, and I slept for only a total of 2 hours.

I tiredly made my way to the dojo after eating a very unhealthy fast-food lunch that Ayaka would probably scold me for – which was the main reason why I’m eating it. Plus, she was in such a hurry before she left, she didn’t have the time to prepare the usual meal preps she does for me whenever she leaves.

Gasp!

What if it was because she was so mad and she doesn’t care about me anymore?

“Kagurazaka-san?” Chachamaru-san was in front of me before I knew it.

I looked up and saw that I was now at the entrance to the dojo.

Huh.

When did I get here?

“Kagurazaka-san?” Chachamaru tilted her head.

I shook my feelings off, “Sorry. Umm… Yeah. Let’s get inside.”

===

I stretched my neck until it popped. Then, I stretched my arms as I listened to the murmurs going on around the room. There were a lot more people than I thought there would be, but that was expected; I was getting a reputation in the dojo for more than being friends with Setsuna. I was actually working hard here.

And well, Dean McDowell was a well-known practitioner, just behind the Sakurazaki family themselves.

“Are you ready, Asuna-san?” Setsuna asked from beside me, and as I was nodding, Dean McDowell came in along with Setsuna’s parents.

“What a turnout, huh?” Setsuna's father grinned as they walked towards us. I suddenly felt the nerves to see my mentor here.

“Did you expect anything less from your old star pupil and your rising one?” Dean McDowell boasted, grinning at me.

“Of course not,” He put a hand on each of our shoulders, “You two are going to do great.”

I smiled nervously – this was a lot of pressure. Which was the last thing I needed with the dread I was feeling from my impending conversation with Ayaka. My girlfriend. Who could possibly not be my girlfriend within the next 2 days.

I didn’t know when we were left in the middle of the dojo. So, I took a deep breath when I met Dean McDowell’s emerald green eyes which were a few shades darker than Ayaka’s.

Ayaka…

As soon as the signal to start was given, I rushed towards Dean McDowell.

The next thing I knew, I was looking at the ceiling and there was a sharp pain persisting on my midriff.

Ayaka POV

I was talking to a businessman I sat beside in the conference. He was a middle-aged man from Singapore, who was interested in expanding to Japan. We were talking about him possibly partnering with Yukihiro Corp. and we were about to get into more details but, my mother’s assistant came and told me that there was something she needed to tell me.

“Is it urgent?” I whispered, frowning at the interruption.

“Well, it’s quite a personal-”

I snapped my eyes up to hers, making her snap her mouth shut, “Then, it’s not urgent.”

“But Ayaka-sama-”

“I’ll find you once this is over, okay?” I said, softening my voice when the timid assistant looked up with teary eyes at me. I didn’t wait for a response as I moved to continue my conversation with the businessman.

I completely missed the worried glance my assistant tried to throw my way as I turned away from her.

===About 30 minutes later===

“Ayaka.”

I turned to find my mother with her assistant right beside her, the both of them looking concerned. My heart began to race as I wondered what could be wrong.

“I’m being summoned,” I joked lightly as I handed a business card to another businesswoman interested to know about the environmental efforts being done by the Yukihiro Corp. I shook her hand, before quickly following my mother and assistant out into the hall, “What’s wrong?” I asked as soon as we were outside of the conference room.

They shared a look, before turning back to me.

“It’s about Asuna-san…” The assistant started, and I flinched, mind suddenly running different scenarios of what could be wrong with Asuna. She’s quite danger-prone, so…

Okaa-sama stepped closer towards me, “You need to go home, Ayaka. Now.” She asserted, looking completely serious.

“Why?” I managed to get out, “What’s wrong with Asuna?”

“She’s in the hospital.” She pulled me into a hug when my breath hitched, “She’s all right; she fractured a few ribs and got a concussion.”

I exhaled, calming down a little bit, but there’s a nagging in the back of my mind that I know I wouldn’t be able to shake off until I see for myself that Asuna is fine. Well, she’s injured but she’ll be fine.

“Okaa-sama…” I turned pleading eyes towards my mother, not sure how to voice what I wanted to say.

She nodded, “Of course, dear.” She kissed the top of my head, “I’ll tell your father what happened. Take care on your way home and let me know once you’re back in Japan.”

“Yes, ma’am.” I nodded, squeezing her lightly. Then I nodded at the assistant as we made our way out of the building and back to the hotel to get our luggage and asked her to book flights back home.

===

We managed to get a flight that would leave in 2 hours, just enough time for us to get to the hotel, take our luggage and get to the airport just in time to pass through immigration and be on time for boarding.

I was too anxious for the duration of the flight, which was exactly 6hrs 21mins and 43secs when the plane touched down back in Japan. And this was the time when wi-fi wasn’t really a thing in planes, which left me with no contact with anyone, increasing my anxiety by the minute.

===

I saw Setsuna-san waiting for me in the airport as soon as I got out of the arrivals gate, and I rushed towards her. She reached for my bag as soon as I was close enough, but before she could take it, I surprised her with a huge hug, needing to feel comfort with anyone even if it’s not who I really want it from.

“What happened?” I asked, holding onto my friend as if she was a lifeline.

She sighed, gently patting my back and pulling away from me awkwardly, “It was a spar session with Evangeline-senpai,” she started, “I think she was a little distracted during, and she left a huge opening that senpai took advantage of but since Asuna was distracted, she took the hit harder than she normally would have.”

I nodded, “It’s my fault…”

“No, Ayaka-san.” Her voice was serious, “Don’t blame yourself and don’t start thinking of what ifs. The important thing is that Asuna’s fine.”

I nodded. And we made our way to the hospital in silence.

===

I rushed out of the elevators towards the room number that Setsuna-san told me. She left when I was inside the hospital, wheeling my luggage into the bright halls. I saw that Asuna’s room was open, so I quickened my steps just to see for myself that she was fine.

“Ayaka?” she asked in bewilderment as soon as I was inside.

“Yeah…” I rasped out, rushing towards her, “Are you okay? What hurts, Asuna?”

I turned around when an amused laugh sounded behind me.

“Dean McDowell…”

“Yukihiro,” she greeted, “I suppose I can leave now that you’re here.”

“Pardon?” I asked, confused. Then I realized she must’ve been keeping Asuna company since she was confined, “Ah, thanks for looking after Asuna!”

“Don’t worry about it,” she said smugly, already standing up, “It was amusing to see Kagurazaka all drugged up.” She grinned, “Tell her she owes me an actual match when she gets better.”

I could only nod as she left.

“Am I dreaming?” Asuna asked, making me turn back to her.

“No, no,” I responded, sitting on the chair on her bedside – I wondered who else could’ve been here earlier… “I’m here. It’s me.”

 Asuna blinked, and I could see that her eyes were glassy, probably from the medication, “Yay…” she cheered softly, squeezing my hand lightly when I took her hand in mine.

“Asuna…” I sobbed as tears started falling from my eyes. My worries finally boiled over as I let my emotions out.

“Ayaka?” she blinked again, forcing herself to sit up with a groan.

“No, don’t move!” I said desperately, pushing her back, “I heard you broke your ribs, just relax, I’m here.”

I stayed up all night as Asuna dozed off throughout the night. After seeing that she was fine, I irrationally thought that it wouldn’t stay that way if I fell asleep.

Needless to say, we made up the next time she woke up. I told her that she could pay for anything she wanted to and that I’ll let her.

===PRESENT===

“I can honestly say that that was one of the scariest moments of my life,” Ayaka sighed out, reaching out to intertwine her hands with Asuna’s, as if what they just relived happened moments prior.

Asuna squeezed Ayaka’s hand, smiling reassuringly at her partner. Months after that, the blonde was always nervous every time Asuna went to the dojo.

“It did get better, right, Ayaka?” Konoka chimed in, smiling at the two of them, “And as someone married to a martial artist as well, I can tell you that they come home injured more than you’d like.”

Ayaka rolled her eyes, and relaxed into Asuna’s side, “I know…”

“And Kagurazaka is the last one you’d be worried over physical injuries over,” Misora tried to joke, “I remember in middle school when she broke an ankle, but she still managed to do her paper route.”

Everyone laughed, remembering how Asuna persisted during that time but still managed to compete in their school’s sports festival that year.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Misora yawned as Kazumi began reviewing her latest footage, “I think I might need to take a nap to make it to tonight.”

“You know what,” Konoka yawned as well, “I think I need one, too. I’ll go up with you.”

“Oh?” Asuna asked concernedly, already standing up to assist her best friend, “You okay?”

Konoka nodded, “Just the pregnancy body – makes me all nappy.” She declared with a smile, “I’m sure Chizuru knows.”

Chizuru nodded with a wry smile, “And I still can’t believe you chose to do it all over again.”

“I just love Secchan so much, I wanted another little her.” Konoka laughed, taking Misora’s hand as it was offered to her to stand up. She groaned as she stood up, “We’ve been here too long.”

Chizuru yawned as well, “I actually agree. I think I could use a nap myself.” She stood up as well, moving behind Konoka.

“Are you sure?” Asuna laughed, taking hold of Konoka’s wrist before she could walk away, “The next part was the weekend of Kazumi’s wedding.”

Konoka’s eyes flashed, knowing exactly what Asuna was referring to. However, before she could change her mind, another yawn made its way past her lips, “I think I’ll just watch the video later.”

Asuna nodded understandingly, “Thanks for staying for as long as you did, I appreciate it.”

Konoka just winked.

“We’ll see all of you later.” Ayaka smiled, waving at them as they left the room.

“I guess it’s just the three of us again,” Kazumi laughed, replacing the memory cards, “You two ready to relive the next part?”

Asuna chuckled, “Are you?” she raised an eyebrow.

Kazumi just chuckled.

===4 Years Ago | Kazumi and Sayo’s Wedding===

Asuna POV

We were back in Mahora for – hear this – Kazumi’s wedding! To our Science teacher, Aisaka Sayo! After that first fight with Ayaka, things were now smooth sailing with her and me. Well, we still have random squabbles but that was just normal for us. She started letting me pay for some bills, and her father introduced me to an investment broker that helped me multiply my money.

So, I now have more money than I know what to do with – like I knew what to do with the money I already had.

But back to the reason we’re in Mahora!

Kazumi’s getting married!

This was a lot more than what I imagined when Kazumi told me her feelings all those years ago. During that time, all I thought was that she’d sleep with Aisaka-sensei then go to the next person, like she usually did with people she does sleep with.

The four of us from Kyoto flew in early this morning just so we’ll be fully rested by tomorrow for the ceremony. Also, it’s because I’m part of Kazumi’s wedding party and Ayaka didn’t want to take any chances on me being late. She even went as far as to give me reasons – complete with statistics – on air travel delays.

Knock. Knock.

I looked at Ayaka with a frown since we weren’t expecting someone, wondering if she invited someone or ordered something.

She shook her head and walked towards the door and opened it, “Setsuna-san?”

Setsuna – who looked much too messy with her wrinkly shirt and messy hair, which was not normal for her – barged into the room with wide eyes. I stood up, concerned. We parted with them not more than 30 minutes ago.

“What’s wrong?” I frowned, looking her over, “Is Konoka okay?” I was about to go out and check in on my best friend.

“She’s fine!” She answered quickly, walking to the middle of the room before taking a deep breath, “She’s perfectly… fine.”

I frowned, wondering what exactly my best friend’s wife is hiding, “Then what’s wrong?”

Setsuna’s cheeks reddened into a shade of red that I’m familiar seeing whenever something that concerns Konoka is brought up around the dojo heiress. She whispered something that Ayaka and me couldn’t hear. So, I leaned closer.

“What was that, Setsuna-san?” Ayaka asked, as concerned as I am, looking over the other woman.

Setsuna coughed, trying to swallow her embarrassment, “Kono-chan won’t stop trying to make babies…”

I snorted at her reason, earning a slap on the chest from my partner.

Ayaka was now blushing as well, as prude-ish as the dojo heiress, “And that’s bad… because…?” she tried to urge the shy heiress for more details.

Setsuna pursed her lips, moving to sit on the couch and refusing to answer.

I couldn’t help but laugh at her embarrassment once again.

The two of them have been trying for a kid for months now. Since they got engaged when we were still in middle school, Eishun-sama has apparently been spending most of his time in a scientific research on same-sex impregnation project where two females could have a child that has both their DNA, and lo and behold, Konoka and Setsuna were perfect candidates as one of the first couples to try it out.

What’s funny is that it entails a lot of physical contact as much as heterosexual couples do it. Konoka’s not shy about sharing details, but her partner is the shyest person when it comes to sex.

And yes, it was the main topic for most dinners with the Konoes that I learned all the scientific lingos about it.

“I’m just so tired.” Setsuna complained, making me laugh again, earning a pinch from my partner.

“Have you tried telling her?” I asked amusedly. The fact that she was complaining about Konoka and about sex in the same sentence was very telling that the other woman was reaching her limit, as funny as that was, “This is a very weird problem, by the way.” I added.

Ayaka sighed, shooting me a glare, but the fact that she didn’t hit me means she agreed with me, “Hiding from her won’t really solve anything, right?” she tried to ask, “Where does she think you are?”

“She’s asleep,” Setsuna sighed, running her hands on her face, “I ran away.”

I laughed again. “So, you solved your too much sex problem,” I waggled my eyebrows,
by knocking her out with sex.” To be honest, I’m impressed. I didn’t think she had it in her. I smiled widely at Ayaka who only rolled her eyes.

“What choice did I have?!” She practically whined, rubbing her face with her hands, “I’m so tired…”

I rubbed her back, taking pity on her, “Well, you can stay here. But if Konoka asks me where you are, I’m not lying to her.” I reiterated with my words just how I’m loyal to Konoka.

“Thanks…” Setsuna sighed, falling on the couch on her side.

Ayaka tried to smile reassuringly at her, but I can see that she finds the situation a little bit hilarious, too.

===Later that Night===

Ayaka POV

As Asuna needed to be up early tomorrow as part of Kazumi’s wedding party, I took it upon myself to take Setsuna-san to relax for the night. Asuna decided to help Setsuna-san as well by asking Konoka-san to dinner with just the two of them, to which the doctor thankfully agreed to.

Konoka-san did threaten (cutely, might I add) me and Setsuna-san that she’d know if we did something inappropriate together. Setsuna-san and I sputtered that we would do no such thing.

We almost didn’t go, but Konoka-san – as well as Asuna – assured us that she was joking. Mostly.

They waved us off with a smile as we parted ways in the lobby.

I think Konoka-san will tell Asuna the juicy details that Setsuna-san would never tell me – or anyone, for that matter.

But I don’t really need the juicy details to support Setsuna-san.

Of course, I also invited Chizuru since she seems to have this idea that Setsuna-san is out to relieve her off being my best friend which was preposterous. Unfortunately, she was unavailable since she’s working overtime to avoid any distractions at tomorrow’s event.

What I didn’t foresee, though, was just how high of an alcohol tolerance Setsuna-san has. After finishing off a bottle of sake, she ordered a bucket of beer which we – she – were already halfway through.

“You know,” Setsuna-san hiccupped, slamming her bottle down the table, “I’m not even sure if I want children, Ayaka-san.” Then she pouted which I would’ve honestly found adorable if I wasn’t more intoxicated than her, “But Kono-chan’s an heiress! She’s required to have kids!”

I blinked, trying to catch on with her thinking. Looking up, I finally got what she was saying, then I realized something else, “Aren’t you an heiress, too?” I asked with wide eyes, then I gasped, “Am I an heiress?” I whispered.

Setsuna-san narrowed her eyes, trying to think about it then she gasped as well, “You are! So, you’re gonna make children with Asuna-san, too!”

My mind drifted off to the specifics of the procedure they’ve been trying out, and I began to think about doing it with Asuna. How wonderful would it be to have a baby with Asuna? We’d have to talk about who will carry the child – my mind paused. A pregnant Asuna would look absolutely stunning. But then again, I would love to carry a child that is both mine and Asuna’s.

I looked at Setsuna-san who I’m sure feels the same way as I do. With a strength I didn’t know I possessed, I pulled on her shirt collar, bringing our faces together and in the back of my mind, I thought that this was the kind of inappropriate thing that we shouldn’t be doing, “Setsuna-san! You are going to be a wonderful mother,” I said honestly, thinking of how protective and caring the other woman could be with her friends, and especially her wife, “And with Konoka-san by your side, I’m sure you’ll raise a wonderful child.” I patted her shoulders before moving away.

She was looking at me with wide eyes with an awed expression, “You really think so?”

“I know so.” I raised my bottle, and she touched the neck with her own bottle after a moment, “You’ll be fine, Setsuna-san.”

She nodded with a grin, finishing the rest of her beer.

Following her lead, I finished the rest of my bottle (I think) and promptly blacked out.

Thankfully, I insisted that we only drink in the hotel’s bar so the trip back to our rooms was a quick one. At least I think so. I’m pretty sure that Setsuna-san carried me on her shoulder the whole way up.

Asuna POV

I’ll be taking over this part because Ayaka’s too drunk to remember anything else from that night.

I woke up because there was thudding coming from outside my hotel room. I jumped out of bed and looked through the peephole, sighing in relief when I recognized who was outside. Then I got concerned because Ayaka should have a keycard to the room.

When I opened the door, I realized why exactly they couldn’t get in.

They were drunk.

I sighed.

Then Konoka peeked from the room next door, probably curious as to what all the commotion was about. I was about to scold my best friend because it wasn’t safe to check out any commotion outside hotel rooms, no matter what the situation is.

“Shouldn’t you be asleep?” But Ayaka’s drunken voice took my attention back. I was amused – this was probably the first time I heard her drunkenly slurring.

I narrowed my eyes at her, “As someone who’s seen Setsuna drink – and has been drinking wither for years now, I want to know just how much you two drank for her to be…” I looked at a dazed Setsuna who grinned at me, “like that…”

Ayaka was about to respond when we were both shocked by Setsuna pulling Konoka into her arms quite suggestively and began to give her a passionate kiss.

We gaped as we continued to watch the two of them make out in front of us. Which was way more than what they’ve let us see since they got together.

“Oh my, Secchan!” Konoka gasped as she pulled away from the kiss, “Take me to our room…” she whispered hoarsely as she wrapped her legs around her wife who easily carried her weight.

The sound of their door closing snapped me out of my surprise, so I looked amusedly back at my own girlfriend.

“I bet you that they’re gonna conceive tonight.” she whispered, putting all her weight on me.

I laughed, pulling her inside the room, “All right, let’s get you to bed.” I do hope that they finally make that baby, though. I’m very excited to be a godmother.

She only hiccupped and simply followed me as I helped her change into sleepwear.

How much more adorable could Ayaka be?

Ayaka POV

All right, back to me. I remember the next day.

The first thing I realized when I woke up was that I had a horrible headache.

Last night was a big, horrible mistake.

This was not the first time I woke up with a hangover, but this was probably the worst one yet.

I blinked my eyes open, thankful that the curtains were still drawn closed so my eyes could adjust to the darkness easily. I looked to where Asuna was supposed to be on her side of the bed, only to find it empty.

I narrowed my eyes, then snatched my phone from the bedside table, relaxing when I saw that she left me a message saying that she already left to be with Kazumi.

Beep.

I raised my eyebrow at the new notification.

From: Konoe Setsuna
Are you already awake, Ayaka-san? Do you want to join Kono-chan and I for breakfast?

With nothing better to do, I found myself agreeing.

When I met them in the hallway, I was uncertain if I should be embarrassed or impressed by Setsuna-san at the completely glowing, satisfied aura surrounding Konoka-san. Even though they’ve been trying to conceive for almost every day since they started, I strongly believe that last night was the night that little Konoe Kanna was finally conceived.

Kazumi POV

Unlike Konoka and Setsuna-san, I’m not going to bore you with reliving my wedding vows.

I do want to share this, though.

Something I could never forget about Asuna  – and Iincho, by extension – during this day was how she calmed me down when I was having my pre-wedding panic attack.

“Kazumi, why are you stressing now?” Asuna asked with a frown on her face as she watched me pacing around, “You’ve been in love with her since we were in high school.”

“I don’t know!” I replied as I stopped in the middle of the room to glare at her, “Do you think I want to be panicking right now?!”

“Well, no,” She responded calmly, tilting her head amusedly, “But why are you?” she made me want to hit her with whatever I could get my hands on.

“Asuna!” I said exasperatedly, looking to the other person in the room who was simply watching me and Asuna banter, “Do you have anything to add in this conversation, Chisame?” I asked my bespectacled friend, who looked uncomfortable about being here.

Unfortunately for me, there were only the three of us left in the room.

I practically shoved everyone else out when I began spiraling down a rabbit hole of doubts. But before Asuna could leave like everyone else, Chisame – as my maid of honor – pulled her back, and the two of them have stayed and listened to my breakdown.

And they were patient as I laid out all of my insecurities in front of them.

It was fitting – Asuna was the first person I talked about my feelings for Sayo-chan with and it feels full circle that I go to her for comfort right now. And Chisame – despite her snobby attitude – was a constant presence for me during high school that we remained best friends even after high school.

Asuna pouted, crossing her arms as she sat down, “Don’t shout at me! You accepted her proposal, which means you wanted this!”

I glared, “I do want this!”

“Then, why are you stressed?!”

“Can the two of you please stop yelling?!” Chisame cut in to the conversation, coming in between the two of us, “What is this helping?!”

“I don’t know!” I repeated, then deflated as I looked between the two of them, then I glared at Asuna, “I hope you weren’t like this to Konoka during her wedding.”

“I was supportive!” Asuna nodded proudly, then she frowned, “Also, Paru was the one antagonizing her.”

I rolled my eyes, plopping down beside her, “I want this…” I breathed out, somehow actually feeling calmer now. Maybe I just needed to let all my doubts and insecurities out like that. I looked to the orange-haired girl beside me and was surprised that she was quiet now, “What are you thinking?”

“How amazing it is to find the one you want to spend the rest of your life with?” Asuna sighed, looking forward with a soft smile.

“Yeah…” I nodded, feeling the calmness overtake me now, “To be able to wake up beside the one.” I looked back to the past few years when I moved in with Sayo-chan and my days have just been brighter since.

Asuna nodded with a wide grin, “And to have someone who’ll listen to you, no matter how stupid your thoughts are.” And I just knew she’s also recalling a memory about Iincho.

“Thanks, Asuna.” I smiled sincerely, “I needed this.”

“No problem, Kazumi.” She smiled, then she turned to our other friend, “What about you Chisame? Do you have anyone?”

It was always a treat for me to see Chisame whenever she was angrily flustered, but that was the very first time I saw her turn so red that it almost looked like she was going to explode.

“I DO NOT!” Chisame yelled, hitting Asuna with throw pillows in quick succession.

“Stop!!!” Asuna raised her hands in surrender with a giggle.

As I amusedly watched them, at the back of my mind, I made a note to find out who exactly Chisame was seeing. Because that was not a normal embarrassed reaction from my old friend.

===A Few Hours Later – Reception===

Ayaka POV

The ceremony was simply enchanting.

It wasn’t grand by any means, but the flowers, decorations and color theme were perfect for the couple. It screams Kazumi-san with a dash of our timid Science teacher.

Truth be told, I was mostly focused on one bridesmaid in particular instead of at the brides. My girlfriend cleans up very well, if I do say so myself. But I did manage to pull my focus away from Asuna enough to watch the first kiss of the brides. The setting sun gave them a nice silhouette as the applause resounded around the area the moment their lips touched.

It really was impressive even with simplicity. I was astounded as someone who’s always been on the grander side of things.

I’m glad that I got rid of my hangover this morning to be able to fully enjoy the event.

“That was a beautiful ceremony.” Chizuru said from beside me as drinks were being served around the table, “I didn’t know Kazumi-san could say such sweet things.”

“That’s what you couldn’t believe?” Saotome-san said across from us with a small frown, “She’s marrying our teacher!”

Hasegawa-san choked on her drink, gaining the attention of the table, Asuna helpfully patted her back for help.

“To be fair,” Asuna started once Hasegawa-san has calmed down – I thought that Hasegawa-san sighed in relief, but I ignored it for now, “Kazumi’s always liked her, even before she became our teacher.”

Everyone couldn’t refute that statement, being witnesses at the googly eyes Kazumi would send Aisaka-sensei’s way when we were in high school despite her reputation as a playgirl. None of us just really thought that something would come out of it.

“Sakurazaki-san,” Chizuru then turned her attention to the dojo heiress running a hand over her head, “You okay over there?” she smirked teasingly.

“Yes…” Setsuna-san responded softly, smiling tightly.

“That’s what you get for spending the night with Ayaka,” Chizuru playfully chastised, lightly glaring at the other woman.

Scandalous murmurs resounded around our table at Chizuru’s words, making Setsuna and I blush while our respective partners laugh as we refuted my best friend’s words.

“I knew all people would cheat eventually!” Saotome-san pumped her fists up with a knowing grin.

Both Setsuna-san and I glared at her.

“I did not, nor will I ever cheat on Kono-chan.” She deadpanned.

“The same goes for me.” I sighed, narrowing my eyes at the troublemaker.

Then Saotome-san tilted her head, then she grinned playfully at me, “But didn’t you cheat on your fiancée before with Asuna?”

I whipped my head to the person beside me who raised her hands in alarm.

“You told them about that?!” I hissed.

“No!”

“Oh, wow!” Saotome-san cackled, “I was just playing but, this just proved my point.”

I deflated in my seat, suddenly remembering how tiresome it was to be with this specific group of people.

But honestly, I wouldn’t trade them for the world.

===PRESENT===

“That was a great day,” Kazumi sighed happily, pressing stop on her camera.

Asuna nodded, “I can’t believe you’ve been married for 4 years now.”  She was in awe, “I still can’t believe you got in a relationship before I did.” She mused.

“Everyone got in a relationship before you did.” Ayaka said seriously, then laughed when her partner looked at her, offended, “What? It’s true!” she was now giggling uncontrollably while Asuna pushed her away.

“Mou… That’s mean…” Asuna pouted, pinching the blonde on the side when she continued giggling which effectively made her stop.

“Don’t worry about it, Asuna,” Kazumi winked, “You and Iincho were the first to lose your virginities, in drunken sex, no less.” She laughed louder when a pillow hit her on the head at the same time an indignant gasp was heard.

“After what you just shared about me on your wedding day, I can’t believe that you would hurt me like this…” Asuna said exaggeratedly, pouting.

Ayaka just rolled her eyes.

Chapter Text

===PRESENT===

Knock. Knock.

“Hello?” Negi peeked into the room, eyes lighting up when he saw Asuna and Ayaka.

“Bozu!” Asuna greeted, waving. The usual annoyance she felt whenever she sees the younger boy – now man – was practically non-existent. She just bullies him at times like older cousins usually do whenever she feels like it.

 Ayaka’s face softened, smiling at the young man, “Negi… We’re glad you could make it.”

“Of course! I wouldn’t miss this for anything.” He responded politely. Then he took notice of all the equipment around, “What’s going on?”

“Just sit and find out.” Asuna answered quickly, “It’s almost over.”

Negi nodded, sitting beside his older cousin.

“Go ahead,” Kazumi pressed play on her camera once again – for the last time that day, smiling at the couple in front of her.

===3 Years Ago | Tokyo===

Asuna POV

I was giving myself a pep talk in my mind to brace myself for what I was about to do. I know I wouldn’t really chicken out of this, but I need a little more courage to voice out what I wanted to say to my girlfriend’s father.

Where was Ayaka? Well, she was out of the country, in a European country that I can’t pronounce properly, for a business meeting.

And why did I schedule a meeting with her father in his office instead of just meeting him at their home where I’m always welcome? Well…

“Kagurazaka-sama, Yukihiro-sama will be meeting you now.” Koshiro-sama’s assistant called me, and I stiffly stood up, robotically walking to the large double doors where Koshiro-sama is – probably confused as to why I wanted to meet with him.

“I believe I know why you’re here, Asuna.” Was his greeting. He had a serious expression on his face as he looked at me.

Okay… Maybe what I wanted to do wasn’t as unexpected as I thought… But…

“Umm… And what would that be, sir?” I asked, tilting my head to the side innocently, in the off chance that he doesn’t really know my intentions for being in Tokyo right now.

“You’re here to ask for my daughter’s hand in marriage.”

Okay. He does know why I’m here. I blinked.

“Sit down, Asuna.” He urged, raising an eyebrow at my nervousness.

I fell down once… or maybe thrice… in my hurry to sit across from him with his huge, intimidating office desk between us.

He remained quiet, simply looking at me.

Then I met his eyes which were so like Ayaka’s.

And I found myself suddenly so sure of my decision.

I was still nervous about the upcoming conversation, but I suddenly knew what to say.

“Koshiro-sama… Sir… You’re right, I’m here to ask for your blessing. I want to marry Ayaka.” I started, straightening up in my seat, not moving my gaze off him, “I love your daughter very much. More than I could ever say.” There’s probably not a word in my vocabulary – or in the world – to accurately describe just how much I love Ayaka.

He nodded encouragingly.

“You probably think I don’t deserve her,” I continued, “Even I think I don’t deserve her. But ever since we got together, actually, even before, I’ve always strived to be the best version of myself when I’m with her.” I rambled, then I frowned, “Not that I need her to be the best version of myself,” I stood up quickly when he raised an eyebrow, “But… I just… Ugh!” I put my face in my hands frustratedly, standing up from my pent up energy.

Then he chuckled.

I looked up cautiously to see him smiling at me.

“Asuna, sit down.”

He said it with so much authority that I did. Then I frowned. I feel like a dog.

“You know that I’m a traditional man, Asuna.” He started, looking up as if thinking hard, “And you know that I still have reservations about your relationship. But if I didn’t approve of you, I would’ve done something about your relationship years ago.”

I was stunned.

Does this mean…?

I couldn’t find the words to respond.

“Asuna?” He asked warily, though he was looking at me amusedly. When I still didn’t answer, he called someone on his cellphone, putting it on speaker.

“Yes dear?”

Mizore-sama!

“Asuna’s here. You were right.”

There was a gasp on the other end, “She asked?”

I winced at the high pitch of her voice.

“She did.”

“I’m going home! Cancel all your meetings and you two meet me there!”

===

And that was how I found myself in one of the Yukihiro mansion’s dens, sitting across from my girlfriend’s father – I was looking at anywhere but at him, suddenly feeling too constricted. Tea and pastries were already prepared in the room.

Mizore-sama came in a few minutes later with a satisfied smile on her face, holding a jewelry box in her hand, “Asuna-chan! I’ve been waiting for this moment since Ayaka was a baby, much more when you two started seeing each other!”

I tilted my head confusedly, “What is this moment, exactly?”

Koshiro-sama was quiet as Mizore-sama happily rummaged through her jewelry box.

So I remained quiet as well, just waiting.

And a moment later, she raised a ring box and handed it to me.

I got even more confused, “Umm…”

“This is our family’s heirloom engagement ring.” She said with a soft smile on her face. She looked at the ring for a second, her gaze slowly coming up to my face, “And we would appreciate it if you used this ring to propose to Ayaka.”

“Oh…” I said, not fully grasping what was happening as I looked at the ring. And then, “Oh!” I gasped, shooting up as I realized what just happened, “I-what?” I stuttered, “This means… this means I have your blessing, right?”

“Is it really that much of a surprise, Asuna?” Koshiro-sama chuckled, looking at me with the softest smile he usually reserves for his daughter and wife, “We wouldn’t have let you stay with her this long if we weren’t expecting this outcome.”

I nodded dumbly.

“You would need to have the gem replaced so it would match your relationship.” Mizore-sama added, “That’s a family tradition. I’m looking forward to what you choose for Ayaka.”

I swallowed, not expecting complete acceptance from Ayaka’s parents.

I was still in disbelief as they conversed with each other that I missed most of what they talked about. I’m finally… going to be…

“Asuna-chan?”

“Huh?” I looked up to see both of them looking at me in concern. I was confused for a moment, then I realized the running wetness on my cheeks, and realized that I’m crying, “I’m sorry…” I sniffled, wiping my face.

Arms were suddenly around me, and I was surprised to find that it was Koshiro-sama’s…

“Asuna,” He said, squeezing me, “I’m sure both my wife and daughter would agree that you have been a part of this family long before the two of you got together. You two getting married is just a formality at this point.”

My lips quivered as I squeezed him back.

I heard Mizore-sama sob as she joined the group hug, rubbing her arms around her husband and me.

“We love you, Asuna-chan.”

“You know, she hasn’t even said yes yet, right?” I laughed.

Oh, I hope Ayaka says yes.

I’m going to plan the best proposal ever.

===2 Years Later===

Ayaka POV

My parents were acting weird.

I’ve noticed it for a few months now.

They’ve been calling Asuna frequently, and I was getting worried about what they could possibly be talking with my girlfriend about. Especially since Asuna always comes out of those conversations looking extremely dejected.

I looked up when Asuna came back into our bedroom from one of those phone calls. I put the book I was reading down, and looked at her, “What did they want?”

“They were just checking up on my…” Asuna narrowed her eyes as she thought of an excuse – yes, I call them excuses since she’s been blatantly lying to me about it now, “investments.” Okay, that was one of the more believable ones, but still an obvious lie if the way she was wringing her fingers was any indication.

When I didn’t say anything, she took that as a sign that she could join me in bed.

“Asuna.”

She paused from her crawling position, looking up at me with a smile, “Hm?”

“Why have you been lying to me?”

Her eyes widened, and I almost stopped when she guiltily avoided my eyes. But I wanted answers, and I wanted them now, “I-what? Ayaka, what do you mean?” she immediately crawled to my side and settled in a kneeling position in front of me.

“We’ve known each other since we were 5, yes?”

A nod.

“And we’ve had feelings for each other for the majority of our lives, yes?”

Another nod.

“So, wouldn’t you think that I would know if ever you were lying to me, Asuna?”

A pause.

Then, another nod.

 “So, what have you been talking about with my parents?”

Asuna stiffened.

“Asuna?”

She sighed, “Leave it up to you to be so pushy when I wanted to surprise you.”

I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms, “I wouldn’t have been so “pushy” if you’ve been better at keeping your secrets.” I frowned. Not that I want her keeping secrets from me.

“I love you, Ayaka.”

I raised an eyebrow, “If this is your way of trying to butter me up-”

“I love you, Ayaka.” She repeated, then she smiled so sweetly that it took my breath away, “And I want to marry you.”

My eyes widened. I’m pretty sure I misheard that.

She jumped off the bed and ran towards our walk-in closet. I never go on her side anymore because the last time I did and tried to clean up for her, we got in a huge fight that led to amazing make-up sex but, that’s not the point of this story.

When she came back out, she had a bright smile on her face, and she was holding a box. With my mind still trying to catch up with what was happening, I gasped when she knelt down on the side of the bed, opening the box and showing me the ring – my family’s heirloom engagement ring…

“Is that…” I swallowed, “Is that what you’ve been talking with my parents about…?”

She nodded sheepishly, “Well… Yes and no…” she laughed, “They actually gave me this 2 years ago, and they were wondering when I was going to finally pop the question.”

“Asuna…”

“What do you say, Ayaka?” She asked again, bright smile still in place, “Will you marry me?”

“Only if you’ll marry me…” I whispered back, scrambling to open the drawer on my bedside table and taking a box from the farthest corner of the drawer and joined her on the floor. I opened it and showered her a ring somewhat of the same design as our family heirloom, because I thought it would be nice if we had matching engagement rings, “I asked Eishun-sama and Konoka-san for their blessing a few weeks ago…” I sniffled, “I had this big elaborate dinner planned…”

“So, we’re engaged?” She asked. I could practically see her bouncing.

“Yes.” I responded with a wide smile, pulling her into a kiss.

===

“Asuna-chan! That was quick! Did something happen?”

“Okaa-san.”

 “Ayaka! Hello, dear!”

I smiled at the camera and flashed my left hand towards the camera, and I extended my hand with the phone in a futile attempt to dampen my mother’s shriek.

“It happened, Koshiro! It happened!”

I bit my lip to stop the smile from growing when I heard my father shout from somewhere in their room.

“Hi Mizore-sama!” Asuna sat down beside me, simply coming back in the room from getting us something to drink in the kitchen, “Lookie!” she also flashed her left hand, and I extended my hand again away from the two of us.

I giggled when my father scrambled towards my mother with a bewildered expression on his face as my mother shrieked again.

“What? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong! Everything’s perfect! They’re engaged, Koshiro!”

“About time! We were losing hope for Asuna since she had the ring for 2 years now.”

I raised an eyebrow, turning to my fiancée, ”2 years, hm?”

“I wanted to do something extravagant!” she complained, nudging my shoulder, “You just had to be such a spoiled brat about it.”

“I was not!” I pouted.

“We’re so happy for you two!” my mother said again, “Please come here as soon as you can, we’ll celebrate properly!”

“Of course,” Asuna responded, beaming.

“In the meantime, I’ll be emailing you the contact details of Yukihiro Corp. approved planners. We’re happy for you! We’ll celebrate soon!”

===Months Later===

A proper celebration turned out to be an engagement party that my mother had apparently been planning since I was born. It would honestly be an upsetting thought had I not found the love of my life before today.

It’s also a plus that her parents loved Asuna. Sometimes, she thinks that they love Asuna more than her. But she doesn’t really mind that.

Speaking of my betrothed…

I smile exasperatedly as my father paraded her around, showing her to some of his closest friends – who were unfortunately, business executives that Asuna tries to avoid as much as she can. But my father was just so happy, he wanted everyone to know who his daughter-in-law was going to be.

Making my way towards them when Asuna made a face, I grabbed her arm and smiled reassuringly at her, “Hello, Asuna.” I greeted her before turning to my father and his friends, “Otou-san, directors,” I greeted the men, “Could I steal Asuna for a moment? I need to talk to her.”

“Of course, of course,” My father replied, “Young love, huh?” I heard him say to his friends as we walked away from them.

“You okay?” I asked as soon as we were seated at our table.

“Yeah…” she whispered, wide-eyed, “This is just a lot.”

“I’m sorry…”

“No, no,” she put a hand on top of mine in reassurance, “This is fine. I can handle this.” Then she laughed, “It’s a little embarrassing to be paraded around like this, but I’m really happy to be getting married to you, Ayaka.”

Sigh.

This girl…

Always making me melt…

We spent the rest of the night beside each other. We talked to friends. We talked to businessmen.

And at the end of the night…

We went home together.

===PRESENT===

“I didn’t know that you proposed, Asuna-san.” Negi tilted his head, “I would’ve thought Ayaka-san would’ve done it.”

Ayaka smirked while Asuna raised an eyebrow.

“You’re such a brat, Negi-bozu.” Asuna just rolled her eyes.

“Hey, Negi-kun,” Akira called, looking up from her phone, “Chisame’s looking for you.”

“Oh! Negi perked up at the mention of his wife, “I’ll just find her, then.” He said before practically running out of the room in excitement.

“It’s still very weird that Chisame agreed to marry him.” Kazumi muttered once their old teacher left, “And that they actually got married before you two.”

“Negi really did it Western with her,” Asuna laughed, “They move so fast there.”

“Asuna…” Akira laughed, “Asians don’t take more than 10 years either, unless you’ve been in love with the same person since you were, like, 10.”

Ayaka looked up in thought, “Well, our first kiss was when we were 13.”

Asuna smiled, “It was awesome.” She cupped Ayaka’s face and gave her a quick peck.

“Okay, you two need to chill out. You have all the time in the world after tomorrow.” Kazumi chuckled, done checking all her files, “And that’s… that!” she declared, grinning up at her friends, “I really appreciate you two doing this. I can’t wait for tomorrow.”

“It’s going to be a good memory,” Ayaka nodded with a soft smile, “And I’m looking forward to tomorrow, too…”

“Me too…” Asuna smiled back.

===The Next Day===

The whole morning was a blur for Asuna. She was woken up very early to prepare for the day, and she was handled by different people she didn’t know, and she was pretty sure that she’s now half-blind with all the photographs taken of her.

Then suddenly, everything calmed down for Asuna.

Everything was clear.

Everything became more vibrant as Asuna watched Ayaka walk down the aisle towards her. And everything and everyone else disappeared from Asuna’s eyesight the moment she saw blonde hair – she didn’t even see Ayaka’s parents walking her down the aisle.

Asuna mouthed “I love you” as soon as she made eye contact with her bride, a wide smile coming up her face. Bouncing on the balls of her feet as she waited as patiently as she could.

Everything in Asuna’s life led up to this moment – from their childish first kiss, to their drunken first time, and to when they finally, finally confessed their feelings to each other… All of those… They led up to this moment for Asuna.

Ayaka’s steps were sure as she walked towards Asuna. Feeling overwhelmed with emotion, she blinked the tears away, wanting to have a clear view of the orange-haired woman when she finally gets beside her – feeling giddy at the thought that she can now be officially beside Asuna after today, as if they haven’t spent all their time together since Ayaka moved to Kyoto.

The blonde giggled when Asuna as she reached for her hand.

Asuna slowly looked up and whispered “hi” when they made eye contact once again.

Ayaka couldn’t help but giggle again, overwhelmed with how happy she was, whispering “hi” back. If she was being honest – and she’s not because she would never admit it to anyone (maybe just Asuna), she didn’t hear anything the officiant or anyone else said once she was standing face-to-face with Asuna.  

Asuna knew that Ayaka was probably – surely – wearing a white dress, but she just can’t take her eyes off of the blonde’s shining emerald eyes to admire just how beautiful Ayaka looked. How Ayaka made the effort for her – so she looked down and admired Ayaka’s mermaid dress that hugged her figure perfectly.

“You look amazing…” Asuna whispered.

Then laughter. Even Ayaka was giggling.

Asuna scratched her cheek sheepishly, embarrassed at cutting off the officiant mid-sentence.

“Since one of our brides seem to be too excited,” The officiant joked, “Why don’t we go ahead and proceed with the vows?”

Asuna stiffened when she was handed a microphone but relaxed once she was once again looking into Ayaka’s eyes, “You do look amazing,” she started sheepishly, grinning when her bride rolled her eyes lightheartedly, “And I still can’t believe that you’re marrying me.”

The blonde lightly hit Asuna on the arm.

“I’ve known you since we were kids, and I admit, I didn’t like you for most of primary and middle school.” Asuna laughed, “But for some reason, you were the most constant presence of my life, and maybe that’s why I’m so attached to you.” Asuna grinned, “And after today, you’ll be stuck with me.” She waggled her eyebrows, “I love you and I promise to always stay by your side. Even when I’m annoying you.”

Then there was another round of laughter.

Ayaka couldn’t even roll her eyes at that. Because Asuna will annoy her, if given the opportunity – and Asuna takes all the opportunity to annoy her, “Please let me start by saying that you look amazing as well.” She regards the other woman’s wedding dress, which was modified for comfort, but shows off the redhead’s features really well… like her biceps… she really loves Asuna’s biceps. She cleared her throat at her sinful thoughts, “You’ve been there for me since we were children, and it might not have felt like it at times, but it was the best thing. You are the best thing in my life.”  

The officiant had a few more words to say then…

“You may kiss your bride!”

Asuna and Ayaka practically launched themselves at each other, pressing their lips together for their first kiss as wives. The applause and cheers were deafening but the newly married couple were too focused on each other.

===Reception===

“Hey lovebirds,” Evangeline – with her trusty robot beside her – walked up to the couple after the toasts were done, and everyone was simply enjoying the party.

“Senpai!” Asuna beamed, “Glad you could make it! You too, Chachamaru!”

“Congratulations, Kagurazaka-san, Yukihiro-san.” Chachamaru bowed, then promptly turned around to leave.

“She does know I’m required to take on Ayaka’s name, right?” Asuna tilted her head slightly, asking the question to no one in particular.

Ayaka sighed happily, giggling like a schoolgirl, “You’re my wife!”

Evangeline rolled her eyes, “I’m not going to tell you not to flirt on your wedding day but do it after I’m done here.”

“What do you need, Dean McDowell?” Ayaka asked with a wide smile, not even bothered with the older woman’s snarky attitude.

“I’m just here to give you these. I’ve been holding onto this for a long time now, waiting for the perfect moment to give it back to you two.”

Asuna and Ayaka each took a piece of paper from Evangeline with confused expressions. The older blonde waited for a reaction.

“Oh!”

“Senpai! What the heck!”

Evangeline grinned at the shocked and embarrassed expressions on the married couple’s faces, “My work here is done.” Then she sauntered off.

“I can’t believe this…” Ayaka deflated in her seat with an embarrassed laugh, “I can’t believe that she kept this…”

“Can you really not?” Asuna laughed as well, then she brightened up, “Can I read yours?”

Ayaka narrowed her eyes, “Only if I can read yours.”

“Deal!”

They exchanged papers – their essays during their first day of 3^rd year in high school.

Kagurazaka Asuna

I managed to pass all my classes to get to 3^rd year and kept up in my art club.
For the rest of the year, I just want to pass all my classes.
After graduation, I’m not sure what I want to do. But I want to stay friends with everyone, especially Ayaka. I really hope Ayaka will still be with me after high school.

Yukihiro Ayaka

I have received a lot of achievements and awards for my participation in class and different clubs, but the one I’m most proud of would be my achievements as a member of the flower arrangement club.
For this year, I would like to continue receiving top marks. I know I don’t have a chance of being valedictorian with Hakase-san and Chao-san as rivals, but I would make it to the Top 10.
After graduating, I’ll continue to study hard to succeed my family’s company. And I really hope to keep in touch with the friends I made here. And I really hope Asuna would still be there, helping me have fun.